Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - roproductions

Pages: 1 2 3 [4] 5
61
Supercard Archives / A Glimpse of The Past… (Raynin RP1)
« on: February 23, 2013, 11:37:31 PM »
 Event: Blaze of Glory 2...    Sunday 03/03/2013

Venue:  Gold Coast Casino...  Las Vegas, Nevada  

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM MATCH cHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent: with Gothika, vs TATTOOED GODDESSES vs AMY MARSHALL and NECRA OCTAVIAN KANE



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zzTZeeMCUBk" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Only their second match back, and they're already going after the gold!!  After more than six months away from the ring, the Angels of the Fallen have plummeted back into the folds of the Bombshell Division of the Sin City Wrestling with a swan dive right into the deep end of it all.  The question on everyone's mind is will they swim to the surface and break on through to the top of the Bombshell Division?  Or will they drop to the bottom like a sailor with an albatross tied around his neck?  Sink or swim?  I guess we'll find out soon enough as the trio of Angels tackle their second challenge since stepping back in the ring in the Tag Team Division.  Gothika and Raynin squared off against Tiami Tyler and Becky 'Ragdoll' Jones for their return match, and skyrocketed themselves right into the Bombshell Tag Team Title's match.  Now they have to stand against the two teams they used to quote/unquote, 're-introduced' themselves to the company.  It's going to be the Fallen against the team of Amy Marshall and Necra Octavian Kane, against the Tattooed Goddesses, Amanda Cortez, and Laura Jackson.  These two teams have rather large chips on their shoulders...  But the Angels of the Fallen are out to dish some carnage.  Will they trip and fall along the wayside?  Or will they be Bound for Glory?!  Let’s see what unfolds, shall we...


></iframe>



The strains of 'Tristania' by Nightwish starts to play, coupled with various pictures of angels, snippets of action shots of The Fallen, and the words fate, destiny, inescapable, then truth flash interspersed between the pictures and snippets.  The caption of ENTER RAGNAROK  finally displays on the screen and fades out to show the Angels of the Fallen sitting on a talk show like stage.  

Darknyss is dressed in a fitted dark blue pinstriped business suit with a pair of black pumps.  She's not wearing a shirt, and the swells of her breasts are accented by a diamond necktie shaped necklace which dangles to hang just right in her cleavage.  Her hair is pulled back in an upsweep with a few stray tendrils falling around her face.  She looks all business right now.  Raynin is dressed in a pair of dark blue stretch jeans with rhinestone accents in a large flower going down her left leg, with a matching jacket and a lavender camisole.  Her matching lavender and white Nikes, with her hair hanging down in loose waves just gives her a look of fun and excitement.  Gothiks is dressed all in black leather.  Her pale skin stands out in stark comparison against the black matte leather bustier she's wearing with the shiny black patent leather pants and the matte leather over the knee platform boots with the lug bottomed heel.  Her hair is in it's ever present tousled waves and hang around her face.  The camera shot cuts to Darknyss who smiles a big saccharin like grin.

"Hello my faithful internet fans, and welcome to the return episode of Enter Ragnarok, presented to you by The Angels of the Fallen.  It's been months since we've been able to put on another webisode, and we've missed bringing you the latest in the SCW Entertainment world.  Tonight, we're going to discuss a few things… Most importantly of which, our opponents for Blaze of Glory two…  Amy Marshall and Necra Octavian Kain, and the Tattooed Goddesses, Laura Jackson and Amanda Cortez.  And… we've got a special treat for you… our opponents will be our special guests for the evening!  Isn't that nice?!!"

Raynin and Gothika look at each other and frown, then Raynin leans over and taps Darknyss on the shoulder.

"Um… Lady…  Are you sure this will be such a good idea?  I mean… let's face it… these two teams are pretty damned mad at us for basically stomping' a mud hole in their asses, and embarrassing the shit out of them… And while it was a lot of fun for us… I don't think they liked it very much."

Darknyss shrugs her shoulders and keeps that saccharin smile plastered to her lips.

"Truth be told, I could give less than a fuck about if they liked what we did to them or not… The fans LOVED it!!  And that's what matters.  I mean, you didn't hear US complaining like Amanda did about the attack perpetrated on us.  Hell, she could give less than two shakes of a fleas ass on a rat's tail about the fans.  And yet, she's Champion?  I swear, if you two don't beat the living crap out of them and get your hands on that gold so that truly deserving athletes have the Bombshell Tag Team Titles wrapped around their waists, I'm gonna train you until you puke so you CAN get those titles!!"

As she's speaking, her saccharin smile starts to crack a bit, and a frown decorates Darknyss's face as she points a finger at Raynin and Gothika.  Raynin blanches a bit, leaning back from the threatening finger that is coming close to actually poking her, and Gothika throws her head back and laughs wickedly.

"Like you don't already train us until we puke… Dish your worst out at us Lady… we can take it!"

Raynin looks at Darknyss's finger and then back at Raynin a bit worriedly.

"I don't' know…  She looks kinda agitated tonight.  And... I just don't know where that finger's been…  and if she pokes me with it… she may cave my chest in or put a hole in my flippin' bicep."

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head, reapplying her saccharin smile.  

"Of course I wouldn't injure you… But I will make you wish you were never born if you don't stop interrupting me."

Raynin holds her hands up and shakes her head.

"Wow… I see someone is truly excited about the shot we have for these titles.  But I do agree with you on that whole thing that Amanda said about the fans and the attacks.  I mean, if you don't want to be attacked, regardless of it's behind your back, or in front of your back like we did, then you truly need to be in another business.  Shit happens.  And when the attacks happen on US, we don't bitch, we don't complain because we know that they're happening because the people doing it are hoping they can stop us from doing what we need to do in the ring.  We actually take them as a compliment, that they're so afraid of our skills, that they want to lessen our capabilities when they actually have to step into the ring and face us.  Unfortunately, the little scuffle that took place after our match wasn't even close to enough to lessen our skills."

Gothika nods slowly and cracks her knuckles.

"Beat us… kick us, hit us with chairs… we'll just keep on coming and ask for more.  We're like the energizer freakin' bunny in the ring.  We don't have the word quit in us.  We will wear you down until we get what we want."

Darknyss chuckles and a true smile decorates her face for a moment.

"It's like what Sensei Mosley used to say…  'Girls, there's some people who deserve a whole lotta leave alone.  And if you want to get ahead in your wrestling career, you need to be one of them.'  And that's what he instilled in us.  We have to be so damned good in the ring, that when people step up against us, their knees knock in fear.  Bruce Lee was only five foot seven inches tall, but when he walked into the room, he carried so much intimidation, it was almost tangible.  And when we step into the ring, we give off the same vibe.  I know that Tiami Tyler and the Ragdoll felt it.  Though I'll give them props for putting up even a modicum of a fight against you two in the ring.  But when was all said and done, it was the Fallen who had their hands raised in victory… just like it will happen at Blaze of Glory 2 and you will walk out of the Pay Per View with those titles strapped around your waists."

Darknyss takes a deep breath and sits back in her chair.

"So… without further ado… why don't we bring out our guests for tonight.  That's right… it's the team of Necra Octavian Kain and the Punk Princess, Amy Marshall… AND… the current, and soon to be former Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions, The Tattooed Goddesses, Amanda Cortez and Laura Jackson!"

At that moment, two sets of cardboard cut outs depicting the two teams are lowered from the ceiling to stand beside the seats that the Fallen are sitting in.  Raynin can't help but chuckle as she sees that there are mustaches and beards that have been drawn on the cut outs as well as devil horns, and some have their front teeth blacked out.  Darknyss picks up a set of index cards and starts to read questions off of them, directed towards the cardboard cut outs.

"So… let's start with you…  Necra Octavian Kain, and the Tattooed Goddesses… You all claim to be… well Goddesses among men…  What makes you all seem so sure that's what you are and not just some quacks with delusions of grandeur?"

The shot switches to the cut outs.

"………."

The shot cuts back to Darknyss.  

"And somehow I knew that's what you would say."

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.

"You see, we don't make claims to be anything we're not.  Raynin IS ex-military.  I AM… well, I still don't know what the hell I am… a genetic experiment gone wrong… truly cursed…  All I know is I suck people's blood to survive, and vampire is the closest I can come up with to describe what I am.  I don't flipping True Twi-hard, New Eclipse, Interview with a Brooklyn-ite Blood…  I don't sparkle in the sun light…  All I know is, I'm damned good at what I do.  I don't claim to be some make believe Goddess who can kill someone with a touch…  But what I will say is this… Those who proclaim to be Gods and Goddesses have all fallen in the past.  Zeus… Aphrodite…  Diana… Apollo…  They are all no more.  And just like those false Gods and Goddesses of the past, you too will all fall.  You will Fall from Grace and be taken to the depths of hell, wrapped in the essence of Sweet Surrender.  And when the smoke clears, I shall feast on your fear and disappointment.  And it will taste so…  mmmmm… delectable."

Gothika inhales deeply, closing her eyes and trembling in excitement.

"In the end… you will all… Feed My Need!!"

Darknyss flips to a new index card and clears her throat.

"Now… Amanda…  What exactly IS your beef with the fans of the SCW?  You claim that they disgust you, and yet you keep coming out week after week and play up to the crowd like you want their attention.  So… which is it?  Do you like the fans, or do you hate them like you claim?"

The shot switches to the cut out of Amanda Cortez.

"………."

The shot returns to Darknyss and she smiles.

"Again… just what I knew you would say."

Raynin is giggling now and she shakes her head.

"Listen…  Right now, it doesn't matter WHAT these bitches say.  In the end, they're going to be on their backs, looking up at the pretty lights while the referee counts the one, the two, and the three after Gothika and I have wiped the mat with them.  Plain and simple.  Amanda can like the fans, hate the fans… it won't matter.  I will show her Raynin's Way, and she will know then why she just didn't have what it takes to cut it as Champion now that we're back in the SCW.  Plain and simple.  Besides… Amanda has run her mouth enough that I for one am going to enjoy shutting her up with my size ten boot down her throat."

Darknyss flips to another index card and lifts a finger.

"One more question…  This time for both teams…  Do any of you truly believe you have what it takes to step into the ring against my girls and walk away the actual Tag Team Champions?  Or are you just blowing smoke up everyone's asses again?"

The shot switches to both sets of cut outs again.

"………."

The shot returns to Darknyss and she smiles again.

"Again… just what I thought you would say… just like what you've saying this entire week… Absolutely nothing!  Your words, your taunts, your accusations count for squat in the big picture.  And in the end… you all will fall… and The Fallen will rise as the New Bombshell Tag Team Champions."

Darknyss turns back to the camera and she takes a deep breath.

"Well… that's all the time we have for today… Tune in to us again.  Who knows who will show up on our next panel.  There's even talk of having Justin Decent… IF we can get him in some clothes.  There are some things that simply shouldn't be seen… not even on the internet."

The camera pulls back and Raynin and Gothika pull out markers and start drawing more stuff on the cut outs as the closing credits come up and scroll across the screen...


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______




OOC NOTE:  Word count, 16,989

62
Climax Control Archives / A Late Night Snack....
« on: February 15, 2013, 11:59:57 PM »
 Event: Climax Control...   Sunday 02/17/2013

Venue: Boys and Girls Club...  Carson City, Nevada

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM MATCH

Opponent:  With Raynin,  vs TIAMI TYLER and BECKY "RAGDOLL" JONES




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/eWqzrVsAxKw?list=PL3sbPzmDtm0UD0TJuoSc3jRZSdyT0AAI9" frameborder="0"

allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Angels have returned to the Sin City Wrestling Federation, and did so with a thunderous impact.  Well, at least for the Bombshell Tag Team Champions.  Raynin and Gothika sent them a hello they won't soon forget.  Now, it's time for their return match, and the Angels stand ready to soar against the team of Tiami Tyler and Becky "Ragdoll" Jones.  Will the team be able to continue to electrify the Bombshell Division and rocket to the top?  Let's see what things shall become...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/Vampire5.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  A BIT OF THE RED ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/scarygothika.jpg width=300>


____________
____________


Time:. February 13, 2012...  9:45 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... On the street...  Near the strip...


____________
____________


It's a chilly night this St. Valentine's Eve.  The shops were bustling with folks all vying for those last minute expressions of that most heartfelt of emotions. The candy a greeting card aisles at the drug stores had been picked over until they were nothing but bare bones... the skeletal remains of a lone crush card all that remained of locations stuffed to maximum capacity with furry, fluffy teddy bears sporting red and pink hues and dressed like cupids, next to toy trains stuffed with candy hearts, and sporting signs that read 'I choo choo choose you!' and loads of foil wrapped heart shapped boxes all stuffed with the sugary confections... It was enough to make your teeth ache with the saccharine sweetness of it all.  And amidst all of the mad dashing to find that perfect gift to express how these folks felt about one another...  She came strolling on by.

She felt mighty good right about now...  and the aura of confidence that permeated every ounce of her at that moment literally dripped off of her like honey off of a honeycomb.  She was on a high unlike anything else... save one thing.  And part of that was due to the fact that she planned to indulge herself in that ultimate high later that night...  

She'd dressed herself in what she considered proper attire for a hunt...  The super tight, black leather, low rise jeans she wore clung to her hips like a second skin, and accentuated the movement of her hips as she strolled down the street.  The light caresses the curves of her butt as she moves, having been given that extra little lift that only a good pair of five inch tall, high heeled, platformed black leather, knee highed boots can can give, attracting the eye of almost everyone as she moves at a measured pace.  The extra inches putting her normal five foot eleven inch frame at almost six foot five inches of towering beauty, which makes her even more formiddable to watch.  But I think it was the see through black shirt that was being held together by only two buttons over a black peek-a-boo lace bustier that what made the outfit a killer attraction.  The muscles of her stomach show starkly against the black of her clothing, and move seductively as she walks on.  Her black leather jacket she had slung over one shoulder as she strolled down the streets, her shoulder length hair blowing slightly in the wind.  And if that didn't catch your eye... the sultry look on her face, coupled wiht the dark rose hued lipstick she was wearing just made the look that much more inviting.  She caught every man's eye that was out and about... and most of the females' too.  Not because she looked like a hooker, or anything, but simply because her look demanded and commanded your eye.  Something about her just made you have to look and follow her every move.

And what had her in such good spirits today?  It was because she'd finally returned to the place where she felt she belonged.  The place where she knew she could finally indulge herself in that which she loved once more...  She'd returned to the world of Professional wrestling.

The moment she'd stepped back on stage had been magical for her.  The intensity of the crowd had just pushed her hunger to a new level, and the attack on the Bombshell Tag Team Champions had almost thrown her into a feedinig frenzy.  It had literally left her breathless in the intensity of the feeling.  She hadn't felt that way in so long... not since the last time she'd stepped into the ring, and won a title... something she's still yet to do in the SCW.  But she was confident that THAT would be somethign that would change soon.

As she moved through the still crowded streets of people leaving the casinos after blowing their wad on one more roll of the dice, or gorging themselves in the decadently stocked buffets, or doing naughty things in the hotel rooms, all she could think about was sating that desire that was burning in her gut...  And no, it's not the one you're thinking...  She had a hunger that was bubbling through her for action.  And since she would have to wait until Sunday at Climax Control to get the in-ring action she craved, she figured a littlet hunt and sating of another hunger was in order.

Had the hapless people surrounding her not been so intently focused on her tits and ass, they might have noticed that her hunger was so intense that her fangs literally couldn't stay behind her lips.  But then, this is Vegas baby... and the unusual and strange is sometimes commonplace, and people tend to keep that, 'what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas' mentality and not pay attention to anything but their own needs, wants and desires.  Hell, she could probably be naked, on fire, dancing the cha cha on top of a whale wearing a tutu right now, and they probably woudn't give two shakes of a fleas ass on a rat's tail about it.  But that actually worked out perfectly for her as it meant she could hunt and feed in peace.

She looks over her shoulder and she sees her shadow, trailing her at a respectable thirty feet of distance.  The SCW cameraman that they assigned ot her this time is new, but he was very good at his job.  The microphone he'd slipped on her so he could pick up each and every word she spoke was so small, she couldn't even see it down the shadows of her cleavage, and it pickedu perfect sound.  She knew Mark Ward was paying out the nose to make sure that she and her friends had their airtime properly taken care of.  I mean, why wouldn't he?  She, Darknyss, and their friends had been bringing this guy beaucoup bucks hand over fist for years now.  And she wasn't about to stop just yet.  In fact, she was going to make this new guy earn his pay.  She wondered if he would keep the camera rolling, or if he'd lose his lunch at the first sight of what she was about to do tonight.  She smirked as she kept walking and smiled to herself as she starts to speak.

"You know... people always want to know why I do some of the things that I do.  Is it because I'm a little bit crazy or deranged?  Is it because I like to think outside of the box, and think being in the box is too plain?  Is it because I like a little chocolate in my peanut butter?  Hell yeah it is.  But then, it's the people who say that they're not crazy that are the ones who are truly crazy.  I've accepted all of my little idiosyncricies and I've actually come to enjoy them."

A guy in an old beat up oldsmobile rolls by her and leans out the window and whistles at her as she's walking.  She blows a kiss to him as he waves, then slips her hand in her front pocket as she keeps walking, then shrugs a bit.

"I mean, after the hell I've been through... I think a little bit of insanity is the least of my worries."

She slides a hand through her hair and tosses a few stray strands that had slipped into her face back as she keeps walking, seemingly headed to somewhere and nowhere at the same time.

"So many people want to know where I've been...  Well, I've been looking into exactly what I am.  Am I a vampyre?  Am I human?  Am I a hybrid?  Maybe even a dhamphir...  no one can say for sure.  I am vampyric, that's for sure.  My hunger for blood and intense emotions, coupled with the quite obvious fangs, and the weird eye color changing thing notes me as one... But even the youngest of vampires say I don't quite smell right.  The heat and the cold don't bother me...  I have their strength... well some of it actually.  I can't like pick up a car with one hand, or bench press an elephant...  And I can't fly... which I have to admit, the first time I saw Tomas take off like a bullet, I was awestruck.  I was like one of our fans when they first meet us.  I just stood there with my jaw dropped to the ground and was like, 'wow!!  cool!!'...  It was so totally embarassing.  So... where was I...  Let's see...  I heal like a vampire... But that's about where things go weird.  I can live in the sun and it doesn't affect me in the slightest.  I'm still as strong... I don't burst into flames, or age rapidly... I don't turn to a puddle of goo... and I for damned sure don't sparkle.  Trust me... there are no sparkly vampires...  I don't care WHAT all of the Edward lovers say... VAMPIRES DON'T SPARKLE!!"

She chuckles and shakes her head, then sighs heavily as she keeps walking, completely obilivious to the chill in the air.

"I age like a human though.  I swear, when Calis, the head of one of the covens of Arizona saw the laugh lines by the corners of my mouth, she practically shrieked in fear.  But then, she was turned when she was only fifteen years old, and hasn't seen a wrinkle on her skin ever.  But that's something I'm glad I DON'T have to deal with...  Imagine being stuck in that bubbly, highschool age for the rest of your life... the hormones alone would drive be batty!!"

She slips her hand from her pocket and slides it along the flesh of her stomach gently, feeling it rumble as the arc of hunger fills her.  She pats it gently and smiles as she continues to look around at the people milling around on the streets.

"I personally love garlic... Silver looks quite smashing on me...  And I'm still a good little catholic school girl who says her hail mary's and our father's and goes to confession twice a week.  I don't have all of the abilities of the old ones...  But I don't have their weaknesses either.  But unlike most of the humans of this world who look at me like I'm a freak, they accept me as one of them.  It's almost like being with my friends... Most of the time."

She slips her jacket on her arms as she keeps walking, and flips her hair out of her collar, her pace picking up slightly.

"So... for those of you who are new on the SCW scene... that's the long and short of me.  I'm just one bad ass bitch with a penchant for nibbling a little bit too hard on people's neck and drinking the sweet essence that flows through their veins.  And the interesting part of it all, is the way I use my strengths in the ring.  Tiami Tyler and the Rag Doll...  That is one name I just can't wrap my mind around... the Ragdoll...  Why would you want to call yourself a ragdoll?  They're floppy...  they're decorated all weird with huge red circles for blush on their cheeks, and they have the craziest hair...  Do you call yourself the Ragdoll because you don't know how to do your makeup?  Or do you perpetually look like you stuck your finger in a light socket and are having a bad hair day?  Hmmm...  See, my name it has meaning... The Vampyric Angel...  It used to be the Punk Angel before... well... I think you can guess..."  

She does a fanged bunny ear motion with her fingers and chuckles, then she sighs and shakes her head.

"So many try to imitate... but never can duplicate.  My sister and I were the original Punk Princesses...  Ten years of going out there and whooping ass and taking names...  proving you didn't have to fit in the little barbie doll molds to be on top...  And now look at what we have...  A flippin' RAGDOLL?!!  I MEAN COME ON!!"

Her eyes flare with an evil inner light and she throws her head back and laughs.

"I will turn you from a ragdoll into a blood doll.  First, I'll throw you around the ring like the ragdoll you claim to be, and then, I will sink my fangs into your throat and feast on your fear and pain, and I will drop you like a left over piece of trash to the mat and pin you for the one, the two and the three.  Why? Simply because I can, and I want to.  I'm hungry... I'm hungry for a win... I'm hungry to sink you and each and every other bombshell in this division into a pit of despair and self loathing because when you look on me you see nothing but vampyric awesomeness and you know you simply can't measure up!  And when I'm done with you, and you're left on the mat, broken and bleeding, you will understand exactly what I meant when I said I will FEED MY NEED!!"

She sees an attractive young man in his mid twenties come around the corner and smile at the sight of her.  He steps up to her and slips an arm around her waist and leans in whispering something in her ear.  She throws her head back and starts to laugh as her fangs flash in the light of the nearby store and she strikes, her fangs slipping into his flesh as she pulls him into the darkness of an alley, his screams filling the night to end in a low gurgling whine as the scene fades out.

 


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


63
Supercard Archives / The hunt is on...
« on: August 10, 2012, 11:59:42 PM »
 Event: SUMMER XXXTREME!...  Sunday, August 12, 2012...

Venue: The Royal Monarch Cruiseline... The Open Sea

Match:  NWA WORLD TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent: WITH Gothika Vs THE LOGAN BOYS, Lash and Jace




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/e_W9p4woLBs" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Christian Underwood has put his faith into the abilities of The Fallen.  He's secured a Shot at gold for the stable of young Angels.  And while it's not Sin City Wrestling championship gold, it is gold none the less.  The Vampyric One and the Rebellious One will go toe to toe against The Logan Boys, Jace and Lash for the NWA World Tag Team Championships.  Will they be able to do what others have attempted to do in the past and failed to do and bring the NWA Tag Team Titles to the SCW?  Or will they crumble in the face of adversity?  Let's find out shall we...


<img src= http://img.photobucketcom/albums/v231/ropr...ifwidth=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  YOU BETTA' WORK!! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________


____________


Time:  August 3, 2012, 10:30 AM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... On the Highway...


____________


____________

The time air in Vegas has gotten hotter and hotter.  It's almost like it knows what's coming.  Like it can feel what's building and growing, just out on the horizon.  The shimmers of heat rose of of the highway as the sun started to rise higher towards it's zenith.  People believed that the nights here got a little colder, and the mornings weren't so bad, but in truth, as soon as the dawn started to rise over the edge of the world, the city started to feel the burn.

Today was no different as the trio of Angel beauties climbed came down from Raynin's apartment with their bags in tow.  They'd decided to stay at her place because it was an easier commute to the airport from her place than from Darknyss and Gothika's apartment, and they'd used their time wisely.  Darknyss had joined the other Angels in their twice daily runs, and the camraderie between them had grown even more.  The tag team moves were getting to be second nature for the two, and Darknyss was encouraging them to keep up their good work and training, maing them want to work just that much harder.  Raynin and Gothika had spent the past three days working on their tag team combinations at the nearby Paulie's Gym during the day, and in the evenings, they did complimentary kata to try to make their movements as fluid as possible...  The only thing that compares to what they were doing is a capoeira sparring session... The movements almost looked as if they were tryign to hit one another, but the movements actually accented, complimented, and augmented each other.  When Gothika pushed, Raynin pulled.  When Raynin thrust outward, Gothika propelled her along in her motions, making them more defined and definitely stronger.  

They were dressed in complimentary outfits as well.  They wore augmentations of shinobi shozoku...  the oufits worn by ninja of the past.   It was too hot for the traditional katabira, or armored jacket, so they wore the pants and tabi shoes with their jackets tied around their waists and just their sports bras on their chests.  Raynin dressed in black ninja pants with a red sash tied around her waist and a red sports bra and her hair pulled back in that tight braided bun on the back of her neck, while Gothika wore red ninja pants with a black sash and a black sports bra, her hair gelled back smooth against her head and held in place with an intricately twisted celtic knot barrette.  Darknyss's outfit was all white, her hair pulled up in a tight bun held with silver shopsticks and she had stood by with a large carved wooden cane, banging out a rhythm for them to move through the motions with, occasionally waving it over them to try to make sure they got low enough when they were in their stances, and making minute adjustments with a guiding tap of the end of the cane against their heels or their arms.  Their calls of 'OOTZZ!  KEEYAH!!!  OOTZZ!  KEEYAH!!!  OOTZZ!  KEEYAH!!!' as they move throuh the different forms resounded out into the air, even through the closed windows of the large building.  People walking past on the street would randomly look up at the building confused for a bit before they walked on.  Once Darknyss was satisfied with the movements, that they were being done to her satisfaction, she would then start her own kata using the cane as if it were a sword, or a boa and every move she made ended up with the end of the cane being banged on the floor.  How she managed it still mistified her friends, but by the end of each night, the trio was glistening with sweat and effort.

They'd worked themselves so hard that the night before they were supposed to leave for the airport to get to the cruiseship, Raynin was literally sore in places she didn't know could hurt that way.  She was glad for the additional training.  Her muscles had gained the extra definition she'd been hoping for and when she was sweaty she could see every line along her flesh.  She'd spent a long time in the shower just trying to get that soreness out of her muscles.  When she'd finally come out of the bathroom, Darknyss and Gothika had already made dinner and were sitting at the table waiting for her.  The large salads were full of cucumbers and avocado and grape tomatoes, spinach and lettuce and different shades of bell peppers, and Raynin was practically drooling as she'd sprinkled on some salt and pepper and topped it with ranch dressing before diggig in.  She'd looked between her two friends and just smiled.

"I think we're ready for this.  I think that we're ready to go onto that cruise ship and bring home that gold.  Finally... We will have accomplished this as a team.  Having the singles titles would be wonderful too... but this...  This isn't something against the other Bombshells... This is stepping up agianst other superstars and showing that we are the best tag team out there.  Not just the best Bombshell tag team, but the best TAG TEAM!!  I'm so excited I could spit!!"

Gothika grins and nods slowly as she chews.

"Yeah, my blood is pumpin' too.  I have to admit, I feel like I did when I had my first title match.  And I know we will have time before the match to just kick back and relax and get our minds together for the match.  We can't get too comfortable though. I for one want to put the new skills we've worked on to good use."

Darknyss grins and nods slowly.

"And you will.  I can't wait to finally put the NWA World Tag Team Titles in the cases we have set up in the other room."

Now they were on their way to the cruise ship so that they could do what they'd been working so hard to do.  But in the back of her mind, all she can think about is the thing that is growing in strength inside of her.  She keeps hearing that hissing sibilant voice ringing out in her head every time she steps into the ring.  And how badly she wants to give in to it's whispering in her ear.  

"Ssssset me free...  Ssssset me free..."


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




____________


Time:  August 6, 2011, 12:30 PM...  

Place:  Aboard the Royal Monarch Cruiseliner...  On the open sea...


____________


____________


-----------
PARENTAL ADVISORY


The following are scenes from 'Enter Ragnarok', the monthly Internet show, presented by Sin City Wrestling's The Fallen.  They may contain strong language and violence.  If you're a punk, sissy, wuss, you should definitely run screaming for your mommy.  Parental discretion is advised!!

-----------


The scene comes in on the lido deck of the cruise ship.  People are lounging around the pool and hot tub in all kinds of swimwear, shorts, and tropical outfits.  People are playing shuffle board or are sitting around tables and playing board games.  Everyone is enjoying the summer sun.  The cameraman pans around to see the entire vacationing crowd, then stops on a familiar trio.

The Angels of the Fallen are sitting around a table with three men, playing dominos.  Darknyss is holding a single domino in her hand and is spinning it slowly.   She's got her sunglasses down on the end of her nose and is looking over the top of them at the guy seated across from her, looking like the cat who ate the canary.   On a chair to her right is a huge pile of men's clothing.  Darknyss chuckles and slams the lone domino down onto the table making a sound like a gunshot and shouts...

"HA!!!  THAT'S FIDDEEN AND DOMINO MOTHA' FUCKA'S!!"

The guy she's playing leans forward looking at the board as if two plus two equaled elephant, his jaw dropped in shock.

"How in the hell??!!  You had to have cheated!!  You couldn't have beat me like that!!"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head, reaching out to flip the dominos face down.

"That's not cheatin' sweetheart... That's just skill... plain and simple.  I'm from Detroit, and I grew up with a domino practically attached to my hand.  Now... pay up little man."

The guy she's playing against groans and stands and peels off his shirt leaving just a pair of speedos that leave nothing to the imagination and drops it on the table as Darknyss leans back and fist bumps Raynin and Gothika.  The guy throws his hands up as he sits back down.

"Look, I know I said it would be more but... but... there are kids around man!!  You can't make me give it all to ya'!"

Raynin leans forward and pats the guy on the back shaking her head slowly.

"If you aren't willing or able to pay up then you shouldn't make the bet.  You know the old saying... You gotta put up or shut up."

The guys suddenly jump up and push back from the table.

"I say we ain't gotta do nothin'!  And you can't make us do it!"

Gothika jumps to he feet and hisses at the guys sitting across from them, fangs bared, hands balled in threatening fists and her eyes blazing a bright red.  They jump back a bit at the sight of her in this manner.  She brings her fist down on the table with a sharp bang.

"I swear... you men are all the same... you all talk a good game.. you say one thing and do another!  You say, 'oh yeah... we're honorable.. you can trust us... we respect you'...  And then you simply try to say, 'oh, we changed our minds...  We're just gonna back out and leave you in the lurch'...  Well it's not gonna happen.  You either cover your bets or you will be thoroughly sorry."

Raynin and Gothika slowly start to crack their knuckles and the guys hold their hands up in surrender.

"Alright, alright... We'll do it...  But I swear.. You three cheated somehow.  I can feel it..."

Darknyss holds her hand out and nods slowly to the three young men who are all in nothing more than their swimsuits.  They stand and Darknyss reaches under the table, pulling out some coconut bras and grass skirts and hands them to the guys who put them on and starts to dance around the deck, singing.

'We are going to the hookielau... the hookie hooke hookie hookie hoookielau...'

Darknyss, Raynin and Gothika starts to laugh as they watch the three men do their song and dance.  Darknyss turns to the camera and takes a deep breath wiping her eyes.

"Welcome to another episode of Enter Ragnarok.  we've been working hard trying to put togethr something special for the fans out there.  Our own reality tv show.  I think you all will like what we've come up with.  So kick back, and I hope you all enjoy the show."

--------------

The scene dissolves out and comes back in with what appears to be a title sequence for a reality show, with cheesy theme music like it's from a nineteen eighties sit com and shows clips of the Angels of the Fallen in various places wearing pith helmets and the khaki safari jackets, carrying binoculars.   In one clip, Raynin and Darknyss are peering around through the binoculars from behind two potted plants.  They look away from each other and Gothika slowly rises between them.  Darknyss and Raynin slowly spin towards each other and Gothika makes a face like she's growling and her friends run off as if they're frightened as she points and laughs.  Gothika's voice rings out over the video in a voice over track.

"I'm Gothika, she's Darknyss, and this is Raynin, and we're a part of the wonderful world of wrestling.  We are with Sin city Wrestling, and we travel around the world now, facing opponents, and giving our all in the ring.  But when we're not in the ring, we hear an awful lot of bullshit.  We've made it our mission to hunt down the bullshitters and call them out for the b.s.'ers that they truly are.  We are... THE BULLSHIT HUNTERS!!"

The scene splashes with the name of the show, 'The Bullshit Hunters' in bright red and gold letters across the screen.  When it comes back, Raynin, Darknyss and Gothika are standing around on the deck of the cruise ship wearing pith helmets and the khaki jackets with binoculars hanging around their necks.  Darknyss starts to speak with an Austrailian accent.

"Welcome to the premier episode of Bullshit Hunters.  We've been hearing alot of BS out there, and it's been coming from a bunch of righteous specimens, but I think we've been able to track down a couple of beauties."

Raynin nods and brings her binoculars to her eyes as she looks around.

"That's right... we're hot on the trail of a pair of BS'ers from the same brood.  They're called Boyus Loganusis..es...  Or something like that...  But we've been tracking this pair down for the past two weeks."

Gothika looks around and shakes her head slowly.

"You guys are idiots, you know that."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.  

"Come on Gothika!  Get into it!  Thsi is fun and you know it!!"

Gothika brings her fingertips to her nose and pinches the bridge of it slowly.

"Fun is as fun does.  but we need to be concentrating on taking out the Logan Boys.  I really want these titles and this is the shot of a lifetime.  you know that.  you both know that.  So stop acting like a couple of idiots and let's..."

Raynin gasps and holds out her hand.

"Krikey!!!  I've spotted them!! They're right over there!!"

Raynin points and across the deck there's a couple of cutouts of the Logan boys.  She and Darknyss start to creep over to the cutouts, hiding behind tables and other people.

"Be careful... these silver tongued devils know how to spit their BS really really far."

Gothika rolls her eyes and sighs heavily as she simply walks over behind them.

"Why did I let them talk me into this."


Darknyss and Raynin hide behind a potted plant that's right behind the cut outs of the Logan Boys and peek through the leaves.  Raynin pulls her binoculars down and puts a finger to her lips.

"Shhhh... Be vewy vewy quwiet..."

Darknyss slaps her bicep and Raynin chuckles.

"I've always wanted to say that.  But look Lady... there they are... two perfect specimens of bullshiters... Boyus Loganusis..es...  They're thick headed, bone headed, and one of the banes of my existence.  I wonder what kind of BS they're gonna spray this time..."

Raynin holds out a microphone to the cut outs and the camera shot cuts to the cut outs for a few moments before coming back to the Angels.

"After everything they've said so far, going from saying they respect us to calling us a couple of Elvira wannabes...  flip flopping on saying they're respectful to spewing bullshit at us...  now they want to be silent."

Gothiika sighs heavily.

"Well fo course they're silent and thickheaded... they're cardboard cutouts!!"

Darknyss shrugs and grins.

"And even as cardboard cutouts theyr'e still just as eloquent as they were before."

Gothika runs her fingers through her hair and shakes her head.

"I swear, you two are just plain silly sometimes."

Darknyss pouts a bit and crosses her arms across her chest.

"You're alright with being called a vampyric chick because you are one!  I however am not a vampyre.  I've got multiple perosnality syndrome and one of my personalities may be a sociopath."

Raynin nods quickly.

"Yeah!  Yeah!!  And I'm not a vampyre either.  I just might be possessed with the demon spawn of the leader of an evil witches coven.  Plus, the fans think I might be a Satan worshiper.  Hail Satan!"

Raynin raises her hand and Gothika starts to raise her hand too.

"Hail Sata... Wait... WHAT??!!"

Raynin shrugs and toys with her binoculars.

"You heard me.  I was checking my Twitter account and there was like this poll thingie about what was going on with me and seventy-five percent of the people polled thought I was a Satan Worshiper who had gotten hit in the head and forgot or something.  So, I'm just givin' the fans what they want.  Hail Satan!!"

Raynin raises her hand again and Gothika starts to raise her hand again.

"Hail Sata... Wait... wait wait wait WAIT!!  Raynin, you may be possessed by some hellspawn, but you're no devil worshiper.  You need to stop saying that!!"

Darknyss sighs and shakes her head.

"Look, we can argue about what's going on with Raynin later.  For now, we need to get our mind back on the Logan Boys before they get away!!"

Darknyss points back to where the cardboard cut outs are supposed to be but they've disappeared.  Darknyss snaps her fingers and puts her hand on her helmet.

"Dag nabbit!!  They got away!!  But they won't get away from us come Sunday.  Come Summer Exxxtreme we will definitely be taking things to the Exxxtreme!!  And the Fallen will be crowned the new NWA Tag Team Champions."

Gothika shakes her head again and throws her hands up in the air.

"And that's all for this episode of Bullshit Hunters.  See you next time."


---------------



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
[/QUOTE]

64
Supercard Archives / Hit the Showers...
« on: August 04, 2012, 11:59:56 PM »
 
Event: SUMMER XXXTREME!...  Sunday, August 12, 2012...

Venue: The Royal Monarch Cruiseline... The Open Sea

Match:  NWA WORLD TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent: Raynin and Gothika Vs THE LOGAN BOYS, Lash and Jace




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/xShUEipYT-A" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Fallen have finally gotten a chance at the NWA World Tag Team Championship!!  Some way, some how, Christian Underwood finally talked the higher ups in the NWA into having The Logan Boys, Jace and Lash face the Rebellious One and the Vampyric One with the titles on the line!  Can you believe it?  The Angels of the Fallen certainly can't.  They're brimming with excitement and anticipation!  Will the Angellic Ones be able to knock this one out of the park?  Or will The Logan Boys be able to retain?  Let's find out shall we...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/a0704-1.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  ONCE MORE WITH FEELING!! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________


____________


Time:  August 1, 2012, 10:30 AM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... Darknyss and Gothika's apartment...


____________


____________

The air in Vegas has gotten hotter and hotter.  It's almost like it knows what's coming.  Like it can feel what's building and growing, just out on the horizon.  The  Days are hot and the nights are steamy.  But inside of the apartment, it's nice and cool.  The lights are dimmed, and only the sun is streaming through the curtains to light the inside of the almost cheery looking living room.  It simply doesn't look like the place that a vampyre and a self proclaimed mentally unstable person would live.  And yet, it's the apartment of Gothika and Darknyss.  On the end table beside the couch sits a picture of The Darkk Family, and smack dab in the middle of all of the kids is a much younger Darknyss, grinning like a mad woman.  On the other end table is a picture of Gothika and her younger sister.  They both are smiling, but it's a more somber smile than that of Darknyss.

The sound of running feet comes stampeding down the hallway outside of the apartment.  The door to the apartment opens quickly and Gothika comes running into the apartment and stands in the living room, running in place with a water bottle in hand as she waits for the others to come in.  She pulls off her black sunglasses and sets them on the counter.  Her black and silver lycra pants and matching sports bra are drenched in swear.  Her black K-swiss shoes look to have been very well broken in, but still look almost new.  Her hair has been pulled back from her face in a tight ponytail and it bounces against her shoulders as she runs in place, a few strands that have come loose plastered against her skin as she breathes a little heavily for a bit before she stops and bends forward at the waist, bringing her head to her knees as she stretches out her legs.  

Raynin comes through the door next, wearing a pair of black and grey urban camoflauge pants and a black sports bra.  Unlike her friend, she's wearing a pair of black combat boots.  Her long hair is french braided, and the tail is pulled up in a complicated knot at the back of her head.  She pushes her sunglasses up onto the top of her head before she simply drops to the ground on the other side of the room from her friend and lays there, breathing heavily.  Gothika chuckles at her friend and tag team partner as she changes her position to keep stretching out her legs.

Gothika looks up as Darknyss comes running into the apartment wearing a pair of black and lilac running shorts, and a matching sports camisole.  She stops right in front of Gothika, frowning and pointing at her as she gasps for breath.  She holds up her water bottle and frowns as she shakes it and finds it empty.  Gothika lifts up her water bottle, offering it to her friend and she takes a long drink.  Darknyss finally takes a huge breath and points at Gothika again.

"YOU CHEATED!!"

Raynin sits up with a groan and cocks her head to the side as she looks at her friend.

"Say what??!!"

Darknyss points at Raynin too and frowns again.

"You cheated too!!"

Gothika stands up and takes the bottle back from her friend, lifting a single eyebrow at Darknyss.

"I don't know what you're talking about Lady.  I did not cheat."

She chuckles as she walks to the apartment door and shuts it, thumbing the lock closed before she turns and heads to the kitchen, pulling out the water pitcher from the fridge and bringing it out as Darknyss opens her water bottle.  Darknyss holds out the bottle and pouts as the container is filled.

"Don't play dumb with me little missy!!  I know you cheated!!  You promised no weird vampyre tricks or anything like that!  But you beat me back to the apartment!!"

Gothika walks over to Raynin who is still laying stretched out on the wooden floor.  Gothika kicks her foot gently and Raynin lifts her arm straight up in the air and nothing else, holding her water bottle high.  Gothika takes it and fills it before she puts it back in Raynin's hand.  Raynin doesn't even sit up to drink, only lowers her hand back down to the ground.  Gothika shakes her head and chuckles before she turns back to Darknyss.

"I did not cheat Lady.  Besides... Raynin beat you back here too.  Are you gonna say she cheated too?"

Darknyss looks down at the younger girl who still hasn't moved from where she's laying except to screw on the cap to the bottle and throw one arm over her face.  Darknyss shrugs and makes a face at her friend.

"I don't know... she might have too.  I don't know what kinds of weird marine tricks she has up her sleeve, but I know you cheated... you're not even tired right now!!"

Gothika throws her head back and laughs as she refills her own water bottle and takes a deep pull on the ice cold water, sighing heavily as she licks the thin water moustache that formed on her upper lip.  She wipes her nose with the back of her hand before she tops off her water once more and places the pitcher on the counter.

"I did not cheat Lady.  Neither did Raynin.  We did the same ten miles as you did.  But, you have to remember, you've got alot more muscle weight on you than Raynin and I, so we simply move quicker than you.  Besides which, Raynin and I both run together every day.  We've started doing all of our training together to try and get ourselves better into sync.  And you're usually off handling the business side of things these days instead of running with us.  I mean, you still do the strength training and the stretching...  But we've started running twice a day.  We call it our bonding time."

Darknyss frowns and looks from Raynin to Gothika and lifts her water bottle to point it at Gothika.

"Wait a minute... you both did ten miles?"

Gothika sighs and puts her hands on her hips.

"Yeah, we did ten miles!!"

Darknyss looks at Raynin who simply nods, her arm still over her face.

"Well then, maybe you didn't cheat, cause I only did seven miles."

Gothika squirts some water at Darknyss who squeals, giggling as the cold water hits her skin.

"HEY!!!  I got stopped by a group of fans who wanted me to get your autographs!!  By the way, I've got names and addresses for twenty-five people who want autographed pictures.  I think we should throw in a couple of t-shirts for some of th ekids too."

Gothika nods as she puts a heel up on one of the barstools by the counter and starts to stretch out her legs again.

"Yeah, I think that the fans would enjoy getting something from before we were NWA World Tag Team Champions.  So they can brag and say they got some 'pre-gold memorabilia' that no one else has."

Darknyss takes another drink and refills her water bottle before she looks from Gothika to Raynin.

"So back to this running twice a day thing... that's where you two have been sneaking of to most nights?"

Gothika nods and points at Raynin who has one hand up with a thumb sticking straight up as she keeps breathing heavily.  Gothika chuckles as she walks over and takes Raynin's hand and pulls her up to a sitting position so she can take a drink of her water.

"Yeah, we've gotten much closer over the past few weeks when we go off running.  I guess you could say we've let the pain of training work towards solidifying our bond as tag team partners.  I mean, we may not be as close as me and my sister, or you and your sister... but we're definitely much closer now.  And you'll see that closeness translate into pure magic in the ring.  Just you wait.  Even in sparring, we've started to work much more cleanly as a team now."

Raynin gulps down her water and finally speaks.

"Yeah, we wanted to invite you along Lady, but you've just been so busy working.  We didn't want to interrupt you."

Darknyss nods slowly and shrugs.

"Yeah, getting that deal for the NWA World Tag Team Title shot took alot of brokering.  Least of all was working out the details for the contracts around that title shot.  But I knew that you two had earned a chance at gold.  I mean look at you two.  Raynin, you're a former Bombshell Champion...  Gothika, you took it to the guys in the BACW and put them on notice as a dominant force...  You both deserved this shot!"

Raynin smirks and shrugs.  

"I think it'll be interesting to see what will happen when we step into the ring against the Logan Boys.  I mean, they were pretty nice at Climax Control... saying they respect us and all..."

Gothika does a spit take on her water and chokes a bit as she laughs.

"That whole respect thing was all a joke!  That was their way of taking a dig at us, talking about a woman needs to be put in their place... It wasn't some fan that told them that... It's what they personally feel and you know it!"

Raynin cocks her head to the side and frowns slightly.

"You think so?"

Gothika nods and rolls her eyes.

"Chhh-yeah!!  I mean come on!!  I can smell bullshit a mile away, and it's dripping all over them like the scent of cornchips and old cheese off of my grandmother's feet!!  They just wanted to psyche us out and put us off of our game!!"

Darknyss frowns slightly and holds up a finger.

"Wait... cornchips and old cheese??!!  Really??!!  Really??!!"

Gothika shakes her head and sighs heavily.

"Really!  They apparently have been studying us and know how sympathetic we cna be to those who treat us respectfully... But I don't trust these two red headed clowns as far as I can throw a Buick Le Sabre.  And I haven't been car tipping in a long time."

Darknyss shakes her head and holds up her hand.

"Wait... wait wait wait... hold up a minute..."

Gothika and Raynin both look at Darknyss who closes her eyes and pinches the bridge of her nose for a minute before she sighs deeply.

"Cornchips and old cheese?!!  What kind of old cheese are we talking about here?"

Gothika shrugs and shakes her head.

"I don't know!  Limburger or a good stilton.  Does it really matter?"

Darknyss shrugs and nods.

"Well, maybe a little... I mean a good cheddar smells good when it's aged a bit... and mozzerella can smell a little off but taste really good after age... But then..."

Raynin holds her hand up and looks from Darknyss to Gothika.

"Um... Hold up there a second... I think we've gotten a little off topic...  We were supposed to be discussing Jace and Lash."

Darknyss opens her mouth to speak, then closes it again.

"Oh... yeah... right...  Back to the Logan Boys...   You two have been kind of hit and miss lately, and I know it's cause you both have some issues happening in your personal lives... But this is big.  This is what we've all been working so hard at.  The chance to really make names for ourselves... not just as individuals... but to prove that we as a group are a force to be reckoned with!!"

Gothika nods as she takes another drink of her water.

"But there's one more piece of the equation that may make a big difference in how things will go... We have to wrestle on a cruise liner!!  How awesome will that be?!!  Do you think that the motion of the ocean will affect us in the ring?"

Darknyss shrugs and reaches up with her water bottle, tapping the tip of it against her chin.

"Well I don't know... a ship that big, most don't feel any difference from being on land...  unless you get motion sickness.  And that's the last thing you want to have during a match... I think it would be totally awful if you hurled on your opponent as a finishing move."

Raynin makes a face and shakes her head.

"Ok...  can we please stop talking about vomit before I let loose of my breakfast all over the floor?"

Darknyss shrugs and chuckles.

"Well, you have to admit... that would be something pretty funny.

Raynin frowns heavily.

"No it wouldn't!! That would be simply disgusting!!  Besides... I wan to be remembered as the tag team who beat the Logan Boys and took the title from them on their own merits... not because Jace and Lash were so shocked by being covered in vomit to fight back."

Darknyss looks from friend to friend and nods slowly.

"And that's exactly what you will be remembered for.  Because I know that you two have the skill, the know how, the heart, and the will to beat these two guys.  Then it will be Jace and Lash who will be put in their place.  You two didn't do like half of those females out there and sleep your way to the top.  You two didn't do like Misty and Kitty and cheat, or stab people in the back to get to this point.  You made it to the top by your own merits!  You fought, clawed, kicked, screamed, sweated, bled and struggled your way to this point!  And I know that this will be your time to prove yourselves to be the true tag team Champions that I know sit inside of you waiting to come out!"

Gothika holds her fist out to Raynin who gives her a fist bump with a grin.

"And you know it!!"

Darknyss grins and puts her hands on each of their shoulders and pushes them out of the way.

"Now... I'm off to shower.  I feel sticky... you two keep bonding and stretch yourselves out before you get stiff."


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


65
Supercard Archives / It's all about the blood
« on: June 16, 2012, 12:01:05 AM »
 

Event: Into The Void, Pay Per View...  Sunday June 17, 2012...

Venue: Earl Wilson Stadium ... Las Vegas, Nevada...

Match: SCW Bombshell Free For All...

Opponent:  Vs Veronica Taylor Vs Brooklyn Carter Vs Angelica Vs Kittie Vs Trish Newborn Vs Bianca Solderini Vs Rock Rose Vs Felony Fontana Vs Karina Koji




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/ghIS57pS7m0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Vampyric Angel certainly made an impact at Climax Control when she connected to a knee to the lower extremities of Weapon X after he executed an unwarranted attack on her partner Raynin in their Mixed Tag Team match.  Now the Angel of Blood has a chance to win whatever is inside of this briefcase as she takes place in the Bomshell Free For All.  She's been jumping through the management's hoops since she stepped foot in the company, and now she's got the feeling that this is another hoop for the Bombshells to jump through.  But it is a chance for her to flex her muscles before she moves onto the King of the Death Match pay per view for the BACW to try to get the shot at the NWA World Hardcore Champion and bring the title to the Sin City Wrestling.  What kind of carnage will she bring to the females of the SCW during this matchup?  Let's find out...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/54001344.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  Twi-True UnderBloodWorld!!  FTW?!!  ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/scarygothika.jpg width=300>


____________


____________


Time:  June 7, 2012…  2:30 AM

Place:  Just Outside of Las Vegas, Nevada...  Specific Location... Unknown...


____________


____________


The moon has been shrouded in clouds for most of the night, keeping her light for herself  But the night wind has been warm and very persistent.  It’s finally blown the clouds from the the face of the glowing orb and her cool light is bathing the scene, casting shadows where she may.  The angle of the light makes those shadows long and ominous, so what would be the shadow of a tree in daylight looks like the outstretched hand of some strange and foreboding giant, the shadow of a lamp post looks like the claws of a monstrous beast, and the shadow of some drunken pedestrian stumbling down the street looks like the shadow of Jack the Ripper, heading out to carry out some nefarious and fiendish plot.  She’s found herself in a deserted playground.  She’s still not one hundred percent how she ended up here.  All she remembers is the hissing, the clawing, the feel of the red as it first bursts into her mouth and the sweet ecstasy that comes with it, followed by the frantic scampering and fleeing as she tries to get away unnoticed.

Something brought her to this park.  She's sitting on the swings, slowly rocking back and forth as the chain squeaks at her movements.  Her face is a partial mask of gore and blood.  She has streaks going up one side of her face, and it covers the lower half of her face from nose down her throat.  In her hands, she's holding a locket with the pictures of two little girls in it.  She's softly singing a song that's whispering on the warm wind of the night.

'Two little princesses dancing in a row
Spinning faster and faster on their little toes.
where will they float to, nobody knows.

Two little princesses dancing in a row
Spinning faster and faster on their little toes.
where will they float to, nobody knows.'

She keeps repeating the song over and over again as she keeps rocking back and forth in the swing.  She slides her finger over the locket as she looks down at it with a far off, distant look in her eyes.

"Elizah... My little sister.  My little spitfire.  How did we end up in such totally different places?  I never meant for us to be pulled apart like this.  We were thick as theives.  I promised you I wouldn't let the old man come between us..."

She thinks back to the day her father kicked her out of the house in Quebec.  Elizah's mother had her around the waist while their father had Gothika around the waist, and they were pulling the girls apart as they kicked and screamed, holding onto each other's forearms.  But there was nothing she could do.  Her grip on Elizah was slipping... her hands slid down to her wrists... then to her fingertips.  She rememered looking in Elizah's eyes and promising her she'd never let her go and then suddenly, she was being carried out of the house by her father and was dumped in the street.  Her father ran back to the house and slammed the door before she could follow and left her there, banging on the door trying to get let back in.

The image left her like a flash and she is suddenly looking around in shock at her surroundings.

"Damn it!  I did it again!  It was that spell!  After I was turned, Morganna did a spell to take away my memories of what happened.  But this spell that had me accept everything... I bet that broke through the memory barrier.  Shit!  No wonder I've been so hungry for the red.  What else is it going to make me do?  How will I react during my matches?  Well, no matter what, I will gain control.  I must.  Or else someone else will end up being bitten, and I will drain them.  Maybe it'll be one of my opponents during the Free for all... maybe during the tournament.  Who knows..."

Just then, she sees the lights of a security car pulling up to the park where she's sitting.  She swears lightly under her breath and runs off as the sounds of the song she's singing ring out into the night.


'Two little princesses dancing in a row
Spinning faster and faster on their little toes.
where will they float to, nobody knows.

Two little princesses dancing in a row
Spinning faster and faster on their little toes.
where will they float to, nobody knows.'




____________


Time:  June 13, 2011...  7:15 AM

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada...  Inside Club Rush... At the Bar...


____________


____________


She sat there at the bar in the center of the club, surrounded by the press of flesh.  She looked down at the note in her hand and re-read the few lines written in unrecognized handwriting over and over again, just trying to process what she was seeing. Just five lines scrawled on a slip of paper and tucked in an envelope and stuck in her mailbox...  It reads, 'I know who you are. I know what you are, or what you THINK you are.  Meet me at Club Rush. Tonight, Eleven thirty, VIP room.  Ask for Devina at the bar, come alone.' That was all it took to send her into a panic as soon as she'd gotten this note.

She's holding the straw for her drink in her hand, and is stirring the club soda with grenadine slowly.  She looks at the note again and chews on her lip gently before she folds the note back up and slips it into her pocket.  She takes a sip before she mutters under her breath.

"Talk about sounding ominous.  I wonder who this Devina person might be. Gianni DiLuca is a party type, and with this being a club, it could be some kind of a setup.  He could have hired someone to try and take me out before our match.  Maybe he thinks that I should be an easy match for him, and wants to make that happen.  Regardless of what happens tonight, there's no way in HELL I'm gonna let this be some coast match.  I got into this tournament because I was promised there
would be blood.  So just get your band-aids and bandages ready Gianni because you better believe you won't be coming out of this match unschathed.  I got into this tournament because I was promised the difficulty level would be high on the scale...   I was told it would be like an ultimate challenge...  And like my friends and I have said before... We thrive on challenges.  I thirve on challenges.  The more difficult the match, the more explosive we become.  So something like this is right up my alley.  I was told that tournament was going to be electrifying.  Like a strike of lightning hitting a transformer on one of the large high tension wire towers.  Like a ten on the richter scale, I was promised this would be an earth shattering, ground breaking, amazing spectacle...  A treat for all ages.  With me
being the only female in this sausage fest of a tournament, you better believe I'll be put to the test.  But I've always done well with tests.  Especially in situations like these.  I've always succeeded and overachieved, and I don't plan on disappointing.  So if that is some skank bimbo Gianni has set up to try to be my downfall, she's in for a very rude awakening, just like Gianni will have at the pay per view."

She thinks back to that morning, and her reactions to receiving the note.

The trio of the Angels had been sitting around the table that morning, eating breakfast and discussing what training they were going to do for their upcoming matches.  Her King of the Death Match Tournament matches in particular were a big topic for discussion.  They'd been eating their respective breakfasts, still sitting in their pajamas.  Darknyss is in a blue and cream striped satin button-down sleepshirt that hangs to her knees.  She's wearing a pair of cream colored satin mules as she shuffles around the kitchen, preparing a pot of coffee before she sits down at the table.  Her hair is hanging down around her shoulders looking tousseled and she's repeatedly yawning and rubbing her eyes as she munches on a bowl of diced melon and sips on a home made pineapple and mango protein smoothie.  She lifts her eyebrow as she looks around the table at her friends and picks up a spoon and hands it to Raynin.

Raynin is wearing a black canvas camisole with a pair of dark blue basketball shorts.  Her feet are covered in a pair of white mid calf athletic socks, and she's got her hair pulled back in a loose braid.  She's got a bowl of honey nut cheerios, a half of a grapefruit, and a plate with two of her grandmother's breakfast tacos in front of her.  She's sipping a glass of apple juice as she looks around sleepily.  She takes the spoon from Darknyss and thanks her sleepily as she puts the spoon in her bowl of cereal and munches a bite before she picks up a napkin and hands it to Gothika.

Of the three of them, the only one who seemed to be truly alert was Gothika.  She's wearing a black ribbed tank top and a pair of black and red plaid boxers.  Her feet are bare, and the blood red polish on her toes winks as it catches the light from the overheads.  Her hair is pulled back in a tight frenchbraid, and her eyes are sparkling brightly as one is still brown, but the other is that eerie light blue color.  Gothika takes the napkin from Raynin's hand and wipes ehr mouth off as she chews slowly.  She looks down at her plate and takes a deep breath as she compares her breaksfast to her friend's breakfasts.  Her plate has a huge sixteen ounce ribeye steak that's so rare, it's still mooing, but with an outside crust that's been seared to perfection.  The... well, let's just call them juices... from the meat are alomst pouring from the slice she's made, almost as if she'd just cut the piece of meat fresh from the cow.  On a plate beside the steak is a plate of scrambled eggs, and a few slices of toast that's still warm from the oven and covered in butter.  She pulls off a piece of the toast and dips it in the thick red juices coming from the steak, letting the bread soak up the juices before she pops it in her mouth, chewing slowly.  She sighs as she picks up her knife and cuts another piece of her steak, popping the still red and dripping meat into her mouth with a chuckle.

"Aahh, the breakfasts of champions.  You guys look wasted.  You look worse than you looked after we had that crazy night in Kalamazoo.  See, this is why I went to sleep instead of staying up to play Halo with you guys and El Jefe.  What time did you actually get to bed last night?"

The coffee pot sounds to let them know that the pot is done and the others groan tiredly.  Gothika gets up and pulls down a bunch of mugs from the cabinet and puts a few on the table and brings over the pot of coffee along with the cream and sugar.  Gothika returns to the cabinets and grabsa goblet and moves to the fridge as Darknyss picks up a mug and the coffee pot and yawns as she pours a cup and slides it to Raynin, then picks up another mug and pours herself some and stirs in some cream and sugar, and takes a sip.

"I think it was about two something.  El Jefe finally got the hang of Halo Three and  just insisted on all of us playing group missions until we paid back every person who popped him off with a headshot.  And he didn't want to stop but I told him we had training this morning."

Raynin puts down her spoon and picks up the coffee, taking a sip of it while it's still hot and sighs softly as she rubs her eyes.

"Now you see why I normally just sit back and let him do what he wants and nap.  If you hadn't let him drag us into the group mission thing, then we'd have been in bed well before midnight."

Gothika comes back from the refridgerator, sipping from her glass and sets a decanter filled with thick red stuff on the table beside her glass.  She licks her lips, then reaches up with her finger to catch a droplet that had escaped the corner and slips it into her mouth.  She picks up her knife and fork and stops as the entire room gets silent.  She looks up at Raynin and Darknyss who are watching her closely.

"What?"

Darknyss sets her cup down and points at the glass Gothika just set down on the table.

"Do you have to drink that stuff in front of us?"

Gothika looks at her glass and runs her finger along the inside rim of the glass, geting a large droplet of the thick red liquid and slips her finger between her lips and sucks on it gently, pulling it out with a soft slurping sound.

"You know I need it. I don't know why it's such a big problem."

Raynin drops her spoon in her bowl with a loud clatter and pushes back from the table a bit.

"We know you need it, we just don't want to have to watch you drinking it... at the table... while we're eating."

She lifts the glass and takes another sip, licking her lips gently.

"I don't complain about some of the things you guys eat.  I don't say a word when you eat okra Lady, or when you pull out that habanero salsa Raynin.  Besides... those are things you just like.  This is a necessity for me."

She picks up the decanter and pours more of the thick red liquid in the glass and takes a huge gulp, swallowing it slowly.  Darknyss makes a face and looks away before she replies.

"Yeah, but what you're drinking is...  well... it's..."

Gothika shrugs and interrupts her mid sentence.

"If it weirds you out so much, just imagine it's clamato juice.  That's what everyone else did."

Raynin shakes her head and frowns.

"But it's not. And we know it's not.  We know exactly what it is, which is why it freaks us out to have you doing it while we're eating."

Gothika leans forward and starts to cut her meat and picks up a bite on her fork.

"I've gone for so long without taking a drink.  I've held back while your grandparents were here Raynin.  It's gotten to the point where I actually attacked someone and fed live...  Don't you see?  When I don't get a drink, I start to lose control.  This isn't going anywhere!  I am who I am.  I am what I am.  And you have to either bury your head in the sand about it or deal.  I am trying to be discreet about it and only drink when your grandparents are asleep or out of the house, but I'm not going to hold back any longer.  I have a couple of humongous matches in front of me, and I want to win.  Plain and simple, I want to win and will win.  I'll start with the Bombshell Free For All in the SCW, then I'll move onto the king of the Death Match Tournament.  I have a shot at gold if I win the tournament, and I have something special if I win the Bombshell Free For All... or at least, that's what Mark Ward says.  It's something that will propel the winner up the ranks of the SCW!"

She shoves the piece of meat in her mouth and chews slowly.  She sees Raynin and Darknyss staring at her and she shakes her head and starts to cut up all of her meat, then picks up her glass and pours it over her steak.  Darknyss and Raynin both make disgusted faces and groans and push back from the table farther as Gothika stands and picks up the decanter and glass.  

"There... just like ketchup now."

She sets the glass in the sink and walks over to the refridgerator and sets the decanter almost empty in the back of the top shelf.  She comes back and sits and picks up her fork and spears a piece of meat and puts it in her mouth chewing slowly.

"You know... I have supported the both of you through all of your collective bullshit.  I've been the quiet stoic one who has had your backs through everything... EVERYTHING!!  Hell, from what Morganna says, my sudden need and craving for the red stuff happened because of the spell we did to try and help you out Raynin.  The least you guys can do is try to be a little supportive of this.  If a little bit of red can help me go against nine other females, then make it through a tournament with seventeen other males all in one night, then I'm going to do what I have to do!"

The others pick up their plates and bowls and put them in the sink and Gothika sits there, looking at her plate.  She picks up another piece of meat and puts it in her mouth, chewing slowly.  She swallows and lifts her napkin to her lips.

"I'm not saying you have to like go out and hunt with me, or sending you down to the bank to pick me up a couple of bags... I just don't want to to hide who and what I am.  Not around you two.  And especially not here in my own home damn it!"

She brings her fists down on the table loudly and the others jump, surprised at the sound.  Gothika sighs and brings another piece of meat to her mouth and chews slowly.  Darknyss comes back to the table and sits slowly.

"You're right.  We both have no right to judge you or what you have to go through every day.  It's just... well... it's just that you're drinking... well..."

Gothika holds up her hand and nods slowly.

"I know it's intense every time you have to see me drink.  But I have a truly big match in this Free For All.  I have at least three women who are gunning for me in this match, one of whom can't keep it straight just who's in the match casue she's so tweeked out on weed.  I have the mean girls who are gunning for me cause I know they view me as a threat.  I have an insane woman who would love nothing more than to use me as an example for taking you out Raynin, and that's just he beginning of my predicament.  I also have a King of the Death match Tournament to prepare for.  It's all going to be fought in one night.  I'm the only female in this match.  Do you know what that means?  It means that seventeen men are going to be looking for me to fuck up.  It means that I'm the true underdog in both of these matches.  I'm the one who's going to have to have the biggest bite to go with my little bark so to speak.  I know I've competed with most of these women, and against some men in the past, but it's been what...  three years since I've faced a male in a match that wasn't during training.  And we all know that there's a big difference between fighting a man and fighting another woman."

Raynin chuckles and nods.

"Yeah, fighting a guy you have to worry about being felt up half of the time."

Gothika chuckles and shrugs.

"Well, there's that too...  And that just might happen in the Free For All too.  Angelica's in it and from what I've heard, she'll go after just about anything."

Darknyss holds up a finger.

"Oooh, oohh!  And there's no hair flying all over the place."

Gothika chuckles and smirks.

"Well, there is with some of these guys out here.  I swear, they're as bad as some of the chicks we face.  But that's not what I'm talking about.  It's the intensity factor.  Men just expect for us women to not be as intense.  They expect for us not to be as strong or as determined.  So until the first strike is made, and they realize, 'hey, this bitch is here to take me out for real!' they tend to be a little bit more timid about coming at us.  But once the realization sinks in, they feel like they have to go overboard to try and prove that they're the man.  So I have to adjust my fighting style to match.  Some of these guys are huge!  And while I'm stronger than most females, I know that alot of the things I normally do in the ring won't work.  I have to be fluid... like water.  Flexible like a reed, yet strong as an ox all in one package.  I have to be adaptable because each of these men has a different fighting style.  Hell, have of the guys in this match come from the SCW, and they for damned sure aren't about to be too happy when a female takes them out.  I've been watching the other guys from BACW too...  They're all good competitors...  Hell, even Jamie Staggs has been tryin to step up his game for this match.  But in the end, I know I'll be underestimated because I'm from the SCW, then treated like a second class citizen cause I'm a female."

She spears another piece of meat and chews slowly as Raynin top off her coffee and sits at the table beside Darknyss and sips her coffee.

"Then what are you gonna do?"

Gothika spears the last piece of meat and winks at her friend as she pops it in her mouth and chews.  She swallows and picks up her glass and drains it of the last of the red stuff and licks her lips.

"I'm gonna do what I always do.  I'm gona go out there and wow the crowd.  I'm going to whoop ass and take names.  I'm going to rip through this Free for all and this tournament like wild fire, and I'll start the fire by taking out all nine other women at Into the Voide, then continue on my hot streak by taking out Gianni DiLuca.  Gianni views me as just a small bump in the road through the tournament, but I'm not a small bump.  I'm a fucking dead end sign on a brick wall covering his road.  I'm hungry... so very hungry."

She picks up a piece of bread and wipes it though the last few dregs of red stuff on her plate and pops it in her mouth, moaning softly as she closes her eyes to the taste that's flowing into her mouth.

"My hunger goes deeper than that of a need for food.  It goes into a need for inflicting pain.  Gianni DiLuca is too hung up with his own face.  He's afraid of truly getting hurt.  He's afraid of someone taking away from him the one thing that he considers his money maker... his face.  And he has good reason to worry.  Because I was promised that there would be blood in this tournament.  I was promised carnage.  I was promised that this would be a chance to take things to a new level for me and my career.  Do you know that if I win this tournament that I'll have a shot at the NEWA Hardcore Championship Title?  Do you know how amazing that would be?  To have free reign to do whatever I wanted in a match... to not be confined by the rules of a normal match...  to truly be what I was meant to be in the ring...  To be a monster through and through and beat the living day lights out of people...  It would be so glorious.  And it will al begin with the sacrice of Gianni DiLuca."

She stands and puts her plate and glass in the sink and turns on the hot water just as Raynin's Grandparents come walking through the doorway from the spare bedroom.  El Jefe is playing grab ass wtih his wife and she's giggling like a school girl.  Raynin gasps and covers her eyes.

"Abuelo!!  Abuela!!  Have you no shame?"

El Jefe kisses his wife soundly and grins at his granddaughter.

No, absolutely none what so ever.  If you'd seen what we'd done last night, you'd have thought you were watching some kind of porno."

Raynin makes gagging noises and Darknyss gasps audibly.

"Oh my!!  I think I'm gonna be sick!!"

Raynin's Grandmother puts a packet of mail on the table and Gothika reaches out and starts to flip through it.  She comes to an envelope with nothing but her name printed on it.  She frowns as she opens it and reads what's been written there.  She jumps up and frowns as she starts to walk away.  Darknyss follows and puts a hand on Gothika's shoulder, stopping her from continuing out of the door.

"Hey... what's wrong?"

Gothika puts the note behind her back and shakes her head.

"Nothing... nothing's wrong.  Just... planning something for you birthday tomorrow. I need to go on and hop in the shower.  We've got training to do.  I'll see you when I'm done."

She walks towards her bedroom and everyone watches her go, looking on worriedly...


Allof this took place in mere moments.  In just he blink of an eye, she'd remembered everything from this morning, and she was back in the club, being approached by the bartender.  She smiles as she turns towards him.  He smiles brightly at her and leans in to talk to her.

"I've seen you looking out in the crowd.  You look nervous.  Is this your first time here?"

She leans in and smiles sweetly at him.  

"I'm just waiting to see if my friend actually is going to show.  Her name is Devina.  She told me to meet her here.  Do you know her?"

The bartender's eyes go big for a moment, then he drops down a mask of coolness.

"No, I don't know if I've met anyone by that name.  What does she look like?"

She clears her throat and shrugs slowly.

"I dont' know... I met her online.  She said to ask someone at the bar for her.  she said to ask to be sent to VIP."

The bartender reaches under the bar and pulls out a purple armband and slaps it on the counter for her.

"Well, if it's VIP you're looking for, you came to the right person.  And you certainly have the look to deserve it.  Just take this armband to the elevator doors right over there and they'll let you up.  Maybe someone up there will be able to let you know who this... Argentina is."

Gothika takes the armband and slips it on her wrist as she lifts her eyebrow curiously looking at the armband.  The bartender points to the left and she turns and sees the elevator doors.  when she turns back, the bartender has moved on and is helping someone else.  She missed it as he lifted the phone and brought it to her ear and spoke two words... 'she's here' then pulled out a rag and started to wipe down the counter.  She shrugs and strolls over to the elevator doors and lifts her arm, showing the armband to the bouncers standing by the doors.  One of the bouncers pushes the button and the doors slide open.  She steps in the car and watches as the doors slide closed.  

The doors slide open and reveal a small dark room which is surrounded by windows.  She steps up to the glass and looks down at the press of bodies beneath her.  She puts a finger up to the window and suddenly jumps as she sees the face of a young looking blonde girl standing behind her.  The girl couldn't be much more than sixteen years old.  Gothika cocks her head to the side and looks at her confused until the young girl smiles sweetly and reveals a set of fangs that looked like they belonged on a cobra.  Gothika lifts her eyebrows in shock and the young girl giggles.

"I surprised you... how sweet.  Hello Gothika.  I'm Devina.  And we're going to become fast friends.  I can tell."

The girl takes Gothika's hand in hers and pulls her towards the middle of the room which has suddenly just filled with not people, but vampyres of all shapes and sizes.  Gothika's jaw hits the ground as she looks around.

"Aww hell... I'm in the shit now..."

The vampyres crowd around her, all asking questions as the scene fades out.


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



____________


____________


Time:. June 14, 2012… 10:30 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... Gothika and Darknyss's apartment...


____________


____________


The room is dark, almost pitch black.  The only light that can be seen is coming from the apartment building across the street, but it’s far enough away, and so much shorter than this building that it does nothing to illuminate the interior of the room.  A scurrying can be heard in the darkness, along with occasional shushing and as well as random giggling.  Footsteps can be heard coming down the hallway towards the door along with the voices of the Angels of the Fallen.  The laughter of Darknyss rings out down the hall as she approaches the door.

"Wow...  I have to admit, this has been one awesome birthday.  Your Grandmother surprised me with that excellent breakfast.  I swear, a breakfast taco bar was quite genius.  And then, we blew off training to go spend the day pampering and shopping… I swear guys… You didn’t have to go through all of this.”

We hear Raynin’s soft chuckle as the footsteps come closer.

“Well, what can we say Lady… You deserve it.  You’ve had our backs through so much lately… Getting us ready for these pay per views, putting up with my insane moments… You deserve what we did and then some.”

We hear the footsteps stop in front of the door and the shuffling of packages as keys jingle as they’re being slid in the door.

“Well, it’s really appreciated guys.  And I didn’t do anything that I know you guys wouldn’t have done for me.  But we do have three really big matches to prepare for.  You especially Gothika.  You’ve got the Bombshell Free For All, followed by the King of the Death Match Tournament…  We really should have spent today training, not doing all of this for my birthday…  Oh crap!!”

You hear the keys slip and hit the ground with a metallic jingle and the shuffling of packages again as the keys are retrieved.  Gothika’s voice rings out through the door.

“Look Lady…  You’re the one who believes in all work and no play.  We all need some down time every now and then…  especially you.  And taking a day after the week of training we’ve done isn’t going to hurt us.  It’s not like we did anything too bad.  We went shopping, went to the spa, had ourselves a mani-pedi and massage treatments, and we all got our hair done.  Nothing wrong with that.  Especially after the ten hours of training we put ourselves through yesterday.  Our bodies needed a rest, and I certainly feel more relaxed and confident about our upcoming matches…  Here… you’re about to drop those keys again… Give me those bags…”

You hear packages shuffling, and the keys finally slip into the lock as Darknyss speaks again with a soft sigh.

“Yeah, you’re right.  I just miss my family right now.  I think it would have been fun to see them for my birthday…”

The door is pushed open and we see the Angels of the Fallen silhouetted in the light from the hallway.   Darknyss frowns and looks around, reaching for the lights.

“Why is it so dark in here?  Did we turn off the lights?  Where are your Grandparents, Raynin?  I hope they’re not in the back room doing anything nasty again… I swear, there’s somethings I just can’t take walking in on again… I scrubbed the kitchen table like fourteen times that day after they…”

She turns on the lights and she looks around confused at the large purple and white banner that’s hanging over the bar that connects the kitchen and the living room that reads, ‘Happy Birthday Darknyss!!’ and the purple, silver, and white balloons and streamers that are hung everywhere.  Suddenly people pop out from everywhere and confetti and glitter are tossed into the air as everyone yells ‘SURPRISE!!!’ and blow party horns.  Darknyss shrieks in surprise, throwing her bags up in the air, and jumps about a foot in the air before she rushes forward and into the arms of the crowd of people standing in the middle of the living room.  She’s surrounded by most of her family.  Her sister Latrice ‘Darkchyld’ DeNucci and her husband Doug are there along with their six year old twins and their two year old daughter.  Her brother Kameron Darkk and his wife Allyson are there with their son and daughter.  Her brother Shane Hunt is there as well as her friends, Lyrique Montgomery and Diamond.  The room has more people in it, but Gothika just slips around the crowd quietly and lets them greet the birthday girl and takes the packages and bags that they’d brought home from the mall except one, and puts them in Darknyss’s room before she slips back out to her own room and shuts the door.  

Her room is decorated in shades of red and black.  The large canopied four poster bed has black and red hangings shrouding it deeply.  The walls are painted a soft grey and the curtains are almost blood red to match the hangings and bedding on the bed.  She’s got a huge armoire in black walnut, and a matching television stand with a thirty two inch flat screen resting behind glass.  There are large prints of dark fairies and angels on the walls around the room, along with a set of medieval looking crucifixes over each window, and one over the bed.   She sets the bag she brought in next to her chair, pulls off her trench coat and lays it over the back of the chair before she takes a seat at her black walnut vanity table and looks at herself in the mirror, breathing deeply as if she’s trying to quiet her thoughts.

“You know… I have worked very hard to keep a tight hold on my thoughts, my emotions and my hungers… But so many people shoved into a single room…  It just makes things that much harder to keep control.  When I’m surrounded by that many people, it’s like a little switch is turned on inside of me that sends me into battle mode, or feeding frenzy mode.”

She picks up the bag and reaches inside and pulls out about ten bags of the red stuff that appears to be from a blood bank.  She sighs softly as she leans over and opens the door on a small refrigerator and sets the them inside, then reaches into the back and pulls out a cut glass decanter that’s filled with the thick red liquid.  Her reflection in the mirror shows that her eyes have changed colors from their normal brown to a bright almost white blue and they’re glittering in the low light of the room.

"I can smell it within everyone lately...  I can literally smell the red stuff beneath thier skin.  I can smell the adrenaline coursing through their system.  I can smell their emotions...  I can smell the excitement, I can smell the fear...  And right about now, I can smell the bullshit that's being spewed by my future opponent, Gianni DiLuca."

She picks up a goblet that matches the decanter and holds it up to the light, letting it shine thorugh the facets of the cut glass.  She takes a deep breath and smirks wickedly.

"Gianni, Gianni, Gianni...  You besmirch my name, you call me a thief, you basically call me worthless...  You talk about me as if I don't matter, and yet I do matter.  You act as if you're better than me, but you're not.  All  you are is an obstacle in my way.  You're an opponent.  You're the first rung on the ladder towards my shot at getting the Hardcore Championship.  You underestimate me Gianni.  And I will enjoy taking you down.  You see, everyone underestimates me.  Especially when I get the chance to face the men.  They see me as a pretty face...  As a body...  as a sexual object, but I'm so much more than just that.  I'm more than just a girl.  I'm more than just a fighter.  I'm more than just a wrestler.  I'm more than just what you think and bleieve I am.  I'm a huntress.  I'm a predator.  I'm the thing that goes bump in the night.  I'm the thing in the dark that you fear that has claws and fangs.  I am no mere slip of a girl... I'm a monster.  Plain and simple.  I'm am monster who has caught your scent.  You see... you and everyone else in this tournament are nothing but my prey.  You're my food.  you're my sustenance.  You're how I make it from day to day.  I don't just feed on the red stuff...  I feed off of your emotions, your energies...  I feed off of your adrenaline and your fear and it pushes me to a higher, more intense level.  You see, the more you fight, the more you struggle to win, the more you do the more I like it.  I like my food squirming.  And I'm going to enjoy having you as my appetizer in this King of the Death match tournament."

She uncorks the decanter and pours the thick liquid in her glass and places the stopper back in the bottle as she lifts the glass and inhales the scent deeply.  Her eyes go completely that ice blue color and she takes a deep gulp, licking her lips slowly.

"and then the rest of the fun begins.  Aleski Koji, Casey Williams, Lucian Frost, Matthew Kennedy...  All of these are names that I know.  I even get the distinct pleasure of torturing someone that Aleski Koji knows before I get a chance to face him.  Poor little Karina...  I will enjoy toying with her during the Bombshel Free For All.  So you'll know exactly what to expect once I get my hands on you Aleski.  Casey...  you have been a thorn in my side for many a month now.  You along with Gianni see me as nothing more than a piece of meat to be dangled in front of the faces of men.  And as for you BACW boys... you may have faced the men in the past and won... but now, it's time for thebombshells to shine"

She hears someoneclaling her name to come back to teh party and the scene quickly fades out.




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

66
Supercard Archives / Day and Night...
« on: June 09, 2012, 11:59:07 PM »
 
>>>>>  RAYNIN RP  <<<<<


Event: Into The Void, Pay Per View...  Sunday June 17, 2012

Venue: Earl Wilson Stadium ... Las Vegas, Nevada

Match: SCW Bombshell Standard Single's Match

Opponent: Viper



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/e_W9p4woLBs" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Things ended rather explosively at Climax Control as Weapon X got the Harkore Warriors disqualified by attacking The Rebellious One.  It's questionable however whether he did it to save his partner or just out of forgetting that it was a Mixed Tag Team match.  Though the Angels got some retribution when Gothika introduced Weapon X's family jewels to her knee.  Viper has requested a match up for Into the Void between herself and Raynin to prove just who the top H.B.I.C. really is, and our resident G.I. Jane gladly accepted.  But will Raynin's mental capacity hold out so she can get a victory?  Or will her darker side take hold of her once again and cause some anarchy?  Let's see what's going on now...


></iframe>


“La víbora… The Viper…  Wow... Sometimes, I just can't help but wonder why some people choose the names that they do.  I don’t know… maybe you thought you sounded all dangerous and stuff cause you were named after a snake or something… But I’ll let you in on a secret.  I did something most people don’t expect of a wrestler.  I researched some things.  Yes I did.  I actually red something.  And here’s what I did.  I did a Wikipedia search on vipers and I came up with some very interesting information…  'During a bite or strike, the mouth can open nearly 180 degrees in angle’…  I wonder… would that mean that you have a big mouth Viper?  Part of me thinks that you do.  You and your big lummox of a partner.  I can’t BELIEVE he had the NERVE to hit me!  HE HIT ME!!  All to save your sorry ass from getting handed to you any worse than it already was!   But at Into the Void, there will be no saving you.   There will be no tag team partner to come in and rescue you from the beating that is coming your way.  I will enjoy taking all of my frustrations out on you Viper!  Every ounce of what has been welling up inside of me for the past month will explode over you in a wash of agony and intensity and it will be… GLORIOUS!!”

“But wait… that’s not all that I found out about the viper.  'A viper has a stocky build with a short tail, and, due to the location of the venom glands, a large triangular-shaped head distinct from the neck’ which personally I find very interesting and telling.  I guess that means that you’ve got a big head Viper.  You’ve let it get filled with your ego and so called ideals that you expect everyone else to think like you and want to be like you.  You’ve filled your head with your own delusions of grandeur and frankly I find it rather sickening at times.  You and your ego driven male counterpart have your heads so far up your own asses that you wouldn’t see the truth if it were staring you in the face… or maybe to term it frankly better… you wouldn’t see the truth if it were a snake and it had bit you.  You want everyone to fit in these little boxes of good or bad… heel or face… that you wouldn’t know what to do or say about someone like me.  I’m not a face honey.  I’m not some good girl, pig tail wearing, school girl outfit sporting, lollipop sucking, bubbly, hyperactive piece of fluff who goes out there simply to entice the men with her goodies and cookies.  Nor am I a heel.  I’m not a rule breakin’, not giving a care, out there just to hurt somebody, nasty attitude waving…  wait… I think I just described Misty right now.  HA!!  Yeah, so I’m not like MIsty.  I’m not an entirely bad person… I believe in justice, right and wrong, I believe in following the rules… well, when those rules themselves aren’t contradictory to what I feel is right and wrong.  I’m not entirely good either though.  I’m not a goodie goodie… I don’t tow the line and follow the rules indiscriminately.  I don’t do the whole 'ostrich with my head in the sand’ routine when it comes to others being treated unfairly though.  I speak my mind, and I could give less than a damn about what others may think about what I say.  I fight for myself, and for those I care about.  I’m no champion of justice like what you and your husband go around spewing that you are… but I am definitely Champion material. I don’t try to force my ideals on others…  So what if I can’t fight the men in this company to try and get my hands on the World Championship.  While I think it would be awesome to get that chance… According to Darknyss, there’s no way in hell that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood are gonna change their minds about that stipulation.  Darknyss could wrestle circles around Nick Jones…  She could whoop Mark’s ass with one hand tied behind her back… I think when she was in GXW she actually DID whoop Mark Ward’s ass with one hand tied behind her back once…  I’d have to pull out the tapes to see if that match was a dark match or not…  Anyways… This is something that’s been in place in every company these men have ran… Do you truly think that just because you protest it that it will make it so?  Hell NO it won’t happen!  You just deal with it!  And you do like the rest of us, and you find your male bashing kicks else where…   But one thing I can tell you is this… After your husband’s little quote, unquote, ‘mishap’ and putting his hands on me… What you HAVE done is put the Fallen on your radar!  You can ask Misty and Kittie about this… When you’re on our list, you have a target the size of the country of Brazil smack dab on your chest,  And we’re like wolves on a bone, hunting you down.  Everything will start at Into the Void… and it won’t end until we’ve made your lives living hells… Or… We decide that you’re alight in our book and you get a pass.  But for now… you’re our prey, and we’ve got your scent."

She chuckles and pulls out her iPhone and starts to scroll through some things she’s got in a note pad.  As she’s looking, the whistling sound starts to get louder and louder and she shakes her head, trying to block out the sound as she starts to talk again.

“Alright… here’s more stuff that I found out…  So, apparently… 'vipers often appear rather sluggish compared to other snakes.’  I hate to say it, compared to me and my friends, you appeared rather sluggish in the ring too Viper.  I don’t know if it was because you had a heavy lunch… Or you weren’t feeling up to par… or you were just feeling lazy that day and expected for Weapon X to do your heavy lifting for you and take out that idiot, Jamie Staggs for you to get the win… Or maybe you just underestimated me.  Maybe you thought that I’d be one of those little cookie cutter Barbie Doll chicks that are gracing the Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Division.  I swear… they all look the same, act the same, and are all annoying as hell!  When they talk, all I hear is blah blah blah, sex, blah blah blah, drugs, blah blah blah, alcohol, blah blah blah,  my boyfriend…  wah wah wah… my motorbike…  yackety smackety… you’re ugly… rabble rabble rabble… I’m pretty… whine whine whine… you suck...  I mean come on!!  Use a little bit of creativity here people!!  I’ll give you credit though Viper… you and your husband are truly single minded and focused individuals, but that will end up being your detriment."

As the whistling gets louder, it's coupled with a sibilant hiss and she sticks her fingers in her ears as she continues to speak.

"I also found out that 'The viper snake is very colorful and robust. The viper snake in the rain forest lives in wet places and also in mountains in small caves. Their bright colors in their skin help them survive.  
The viper snake reproduces by the male following the female until the female lets him copulate with her.
'  Does that means that you hide behind your man and your tag team titles.  I wonder if you have the skills necessary to truly step out there when faced one on one... Or will you need Weapon X to save you once more when you see that your abilities just aren't up to par with getting a win.  You hide yourself behind the flash and glitter and glam, but deep down, you're weak, your fearful, and you need to have your man at your side to help you do anything... I can stand on my own two feet.  I can take you down... and I will take you down down down..."

Suddenly she sits forward and yells out...

"KILL BILL!!!"

Everyone in the car jumps and shrieks and Darknyss starts to swerve the truck in a wild serpentine motion as she's been frightened by Raynin's wild outburst.  She turns around in the seat and frowns, looking at Raynin confused.

"What the hell?!!  Have you lost your damned mind girl?!!"

Raynin scratches her head and sighs softly.

"I don't know... I think I may have... but I remembered the song playing in my head..."

She sits back in the seat and starts to whistle along with the song as the sibilant voice laughs evilly in her mind...


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



>>>>>  GOTHIKA RP  <<<<<




Event: Into The Void, Pay Per View...  Sunday June 17, 2012...

Venue: Earl Wilson Stadium ... Las Vegas, Nevada...

Match: SCW Bombshell Free For All...

Opponent:  Vs Veronica Taylor Vs Brooklyn Carter Vs Angelica Vs Kittie Vs Trish Newborn Vs Bianca Solderini Vs Rock Rose Vs Felony Fontana Vs Karina Koji




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/ghIS57pS7m0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Vampyric Angel certainly made an impact at Climax Control when she connected to a knee to the lower extremities of Weapon X after he executed an unwarranted attack on her partner Raynin in their Mixed Tag Team match.  Now the Angel of Blood has a chance to win whatever is inside of this briefcase as she takes place in the Bomshell Free For All.  She's been jumping through the management's hoops since she stepped foot in the company, and now she's got the feeling that this is another hoop for the Bombshells to jump through.  But it is a chance for her to flex her muscles before she moves onto the King of the Death Match pay per view for the BACW to try to get the shot at the NWA World Hardcore Champion and bring the title to the Sin City Wrestling.  What kind of carnage will she bring to the females of the SCW during this matchup?  Let's find out...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/54001344.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  Twi-True UnderBloodWorld!!  FTW?!!  ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/scarygothika.jpg width=300>


____________


____________


Time:. June 6, 2012...  10:30 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... Gothika and Darknyss's apartment...


____________


____________


She just couldn't take it any longer... She'd been a good girl, trying not to let on to Raynin's Grandparents about her true nature.  She'd smiled and watched soccer with El Jefe... She'd eaten every plate of sopapillas that was put in front of her by Raynin's Grandmother.  Shed put up with Raynin's crazy antics as she was staying with her and Darknyss while her Grandparents were visiting.  But she'd reached her limit.  She'd gone this whole time without one drop of the red stuff, and it was driving her up the wall.  It had been almost three whole weeks since she'd tasted that small drop that she'd gotten when Darknyss had cut her hand, and all she could think about was getting more... More... MORE!!!...

It completely was invading her senses.  She could smell underneath everyone's skin.  She could hear the thumping of it pumping through their veins.  She could see the veins moving, and track the motion without even a flick of her eyes.  She could taste the adrenaline that was coursing through their veins and she knew that it would only take one tiny nip to send it shooting down her throat .  That slightly metallic taste like pennies being held against her tongue coupled with the rich salty sweetness... For others it would seem like the grossest thing in the world.  But for her... the taste of of the red is an almost orgasmic ecstasy.  It's bittersweet for her though, as she knows others look on her as a freak or a monster.  But when she has her lips wrapped around someone's throat and the red is streaming, thick and live and intensely energized, she doesn't give two shakes of a fleas ass on a rat's tail about what anyone thinks.

Tonight the need, was just too strong...  the desire was just too great for her to withstand.  She just had to find herself just a little bit... just a taste of the red to satisfy the hunger that was building in her belly.  It didn't matter how much regular food she ate, it felt like her gut was always empty.  Even after demolishing what felt like a whole cow's worth of steak, her stomach would rumble and growl as if she'd been starving for a year and a half.  The dark circles were growing around her eyes, and she felt like she simply couldn't retract her fangs.  She'd gotten irritable, snapping at the smallest of slights, and the tiniest of indiscretions.  She'd sat there watching as everyone was sitting around the living room, watching as Raynin tried to teach El Jefe how to play Halo 3 on Darknyss’s X-box, and laughing as he ended up running around in a circle until someone came and just popped him off with a bullet in the back of the head, even while he keeps talking the heaviest of shit like he was a sniper specialist.

"¡Maldita sea!  How do I stop myself from doing this Rayniña?  All I wanna do is find and shoot that pendejo for shooting at me!  I'm comin' for you cabrón!  Don't think I won't find you!!... Well... Eventually..."

Her Grandmother leaned over and smacked him on the butt and pointed at the television.

"You couldn't even run three feet, let alone hit the broad side of a barn in this game!  How in the hell do you expect to do anything but be a good target?"

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head as she’s playing the group mission with him using her lap top.  She whoops happily as she uses her position to take out the player that had shot her Grandfather in the head.

"Don't worry El Jefe... No one escapes my sights.  I got him for ya'."

El Jefe shakes his head and chuckles as they prepare for the next round.

"I know nieta preciosa... But I want to get them for my own.  Venganza es más dulce cuando se repartió por su propia mano.  Vengence is sweetest when dished by your own hand.  You know that."

Raynin nods and sighs soflty.  

"I know Abuelo.  I know."

She finally could take no more of it all and she pops up from the chair where she’s been sitting and growls softly.

“I need some air.  I’m going out.”

Raynin looks over her shoulder at Gothika as she walks to the closet and grabs her black trench coat and her motorcycle helmet and frowns slightly.

“Are you alright?  We can stop playing if it’s bothering you.”

Her Grandfather shakes his head and harrumphs loudly.

“What?  Oh hell no we’re not stopping until I figure out how to run in a straight line!  Gothika will be fine.  She’s a big girl and can take care of herself.”

Raynin looks from her Grandfather to Gothika who sighs heavily as she slips her arms into the leather of the coat.

“Don’t worry about me Raynin.  El Jefe is right.  I’ll be just fine.  I’m just feeling… peckish and need some alone time.

Raynin looks to Darknyss who just shakes her head and lifts a hand to Gothika, tossing her the keys she’d left on the coffee table and waving.

“Don’t stay out too late.  El Jefe and I have worked out some training for your free for all match and it starts bright and early in the morning.”

Gothika nods slowly and opens the door and walks out of the apartment, letting the door close a bit loudly before she locks it and walks towards the elevator slowly as she talks to herself.

“Lady understands what’s going on with me.  We’ve been friends for years now… almost ten to be exact.  She can tell when I’m upset, when something’s bothering me… Or even when I’m just plain hungry.  And now… Right now I’m EXTREMELY hungry!!  Hell, if we were in the free for all right now, I’d probably be sinking my teeth into one of my opponent’s necks right now!”

She looks down at her hands as she strolls towards the elevator and slides to a stop beside it, her black leather trench coat sweeping open a bit to reveal the black leather pants and black lace bustier she’s got on underneath the black button down shirt she’s got open to the last three buttons.  Her black lug bottomed leather boots are tapping slowly in a rather irritated fashion as she waits for the slow elevator.  She sighs heavily and reaches in her pocket, pulling out her leather fingerless gloves and pulling them on slowly.

“So, this match I’ve got is going to be pretty interesting.  I’ve got all different types I’ve got the two stuck up wannabes in the Mean Girls…  Who are truthfully all bark and no bite.  I mean, all they have to say is how ugly the rest of the Bombshells are.  It’s all ‘bitch this, and bitch that’ and truth be told, I can’t wait to stick my foot so far down their throats that they’re belching shoe leather for a week just to shut them up.  It’s gonna be fun tossing them around like a couple of rag dolls during this match.  I’ve got a Darkk Sisters wannabes in Rock Rose and Felony Fontana… And let’s just face it… Those two have nothing on Darknyss and her little sister, DarkChyld.  The only thing Rock Rose has on Darknyss is what, two inches and about forty pounds.  I swear, the only reasons why they got a win over Raynin and myself is because of the interference of the so called Bombshell Champion.  I mean let’s face it…  Being a powerhouse means nothing if you don’t have the speed, skill and control to back it up.  And all Rock Rose is, is just pent up energy in a lumbering shell.  It’s like watching a giant chasing after a bee out there.  She’s only deadly if she can get her hands on you…  But me… I’ve got the power she’s got and then some… and all in a svelte frame with speed to back it up.  I can dance circles around her and still drop  her with a clothesline from hell. Let’s see… who’s next… I’ve got Trish Newborn and Bianca Solderini, who, I hate to say it got the attention of the Angels with words instead of actions.  I hate cookie cutter females, and these two… They’re about as cookie cutter as you can get… well, besides the Mean Girls.  I’ve got a doped up pot head in Brooklyn Carter.  I swear, that woman just knows how to rub me the wrong way.  Always has and always will.  I wonder if she’s still trying to blame us for her long absence.  I hope she at least laid off the smoking while she was off healing or her skills will be just as bad as they were before she got taken out.  Then there’s Karina Koji…  That one is going to be alot of fun.  Because not only will I get the chance to take out Karina, but come June thirtieth, I get my hands on Aleski as well at the King of the Death Match  pay per view.  Let’s just hope she’ll be as much competition as facing her… whatever he is to her.  I must admit… she’s as nutty as a fruit cake… But there’s nothing wrong with that.  We all have a few screws loose sometimes.  And then there’s Kittie… the so called Bad ole puddytat…"

As soon as she says this, the elevator doors open and she steps into them, pushing the button for the garage level.  As the car starts to descend through the floors, Gothika continues talking about her opponents.

“I think the biggest competition that I’m going to have in this match is going to be Kittie.  Basically because she has the most to prove to me.  I know she’s pissed off because of the attack that the Fallen did when Raynin won the Bombshell Championship off of her.  She’s blamed everyone about it but herself.  She wants to say that everyone caused her to lose the match… except for her.  But deep down, she’s afraid.  She’s afraid of just simply not being good enough anymore.  She feels put out about the fact that she’s not getting considered for the Bombshell Championship anymore.  Well honey get used to it.  It’s a fact of life that you have to be in it to win it, and let’s face it… your head hasn’t quite been in the game recently.  What do you think has gotten Raynin knocked down from the top of the mountain?  And not just the conspiracy she thinks is going on in the SCW… It’s cause she’s letting her inner demons get the best of her.  Hell, I personally say, don’t fight those demons… Embrace them.”

She steps off of the elevator and walks out into the attached parking structure, headed off into the darkened areas with a slow confident stride.

“You know, I have to say this and it’s the truth.  One of the reasons why I can be so nonchalant about whether or not I’m chosen to be the head of the Bombshell Division is because truth be told… I’ve been there… I’ve done that… And it’s not my driving force.  Everyone’s so all up in arms about just what might be in the briefcase… They think it’s definitely going to be an e-ticket to the number one contender’s spot for the Bombshell Division… But wouldn’t it be just so fuckin’ funny if it was nothing but a Willy Wonka bar?  Everyone’s clambering all over themselves about wanting to be the Bombshell Champion… Hell, all I want to do is get my hands on some opponents so I can beat the living day lights out of them.  Haven’t you realized that by now?  It’s why I’m so cool and collected.  Kittie, you let your craziness rule you… I simply just enjoy my crazy.”

She takes a deep breath and she stops in front of a large tarp that’s draped over three humps.  She pulls her keys our of her pocket and crouches down and opens a lock on one corner of the tarp, then opens the lock on a large chain.  She flips back the tarp and reveals a row of motorcycles.  The one on the end is a black and silver Kawasaki Katana eleven hundred, ZX.  It’s been shined to perfection and it glitters under the lights in the parking garage.  She smiles softly and reaches out with her gloved hand to stroke the handlebar like the caress of a lover.

“Bonjour mon amour. C'est juste moi. Irons-nous pour un tour? ( Hello my love.  It's just me.  Shall we go for a ride? )”

She slips the chain back underneath the bike and pushes it forward before securing the tarp back in place and slips her helmet onto the handle bar and grins as she swings her leg over the seat of the motorcycle.

“Bet you didn’t know I spoke french huh.  There’s alot you didn’t know about me.  I bet you didn’t know I’m half french Canadian and half black.  I bet you didn’t know that I’m more than just a little bit crazy too.  Only different is, I’ve embraced my crazy.  Bet you didn’t know I have a little sister who reminds me quite a bit of you Kittie.  She’s a littlte spoiled princess too.  The apple of my father’s eye while I was the forgotten half sister whose mother was just a passing flame, even though I’m the oldest.  I was despised and ridiculed by my father… cast aside to be considered number two to my little sister… Who in the end, wound up being number two.  You see… I did to my little sister the exact same thing I did to you at Blaze of Glory, and the exact same thing that I’m going to do to you and all of the other spoiled little princesses in this match…  Every time she felt a little bit froggish… I whooped her ass and knocked her back into her place.  And while back then, I did it and won Championships… In the SCW, I’m doing it just for the hell of it.  If I get a shot at the Bombshell Championship… oh well… bonus.  If not and all I get is a chocolate bar… that’s a score too. I love chocolate.  But either way, it’s just icing on top of the cake.  The true fun for me is just in getting my hands on so many Bombshells at one time and putting the fear of the Angels into them."

She puts her key in the ignition and turns it, gunning the engine as it roars to life.  She picks up her helmet and sits there, holding it for a moment.

“There’s alot about me that most people don’t know… One thing is this… the way I became a vampyre.  Who knows… I might tell the story… It’s one of pain… tragedy… and blood… lots and lots of blood…  I might not.  But this I do know… I’m not some little twilight readin’, true blood watchin’, Edward versus whatever the other guy’s name was kid who’s just out here playin’ at being a monster.  I’m the real fuckin’ deal.  I’m the type who will rip your throat out and fingerpaint with your blood just because I thought it was a pretty color.  In the ring, I’m even worse.  Because it’s not about winning for me.  It’s about inflicting the pain I want to cause upon your body and relishing your screams.  I will become your worst nightmare…  And I will revel in your agony and despair.”

She slips on her helmet and guns the bike again, burning rubber for a moment before taking off into the night as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



67
Climax Control Archives / Insanity ro
« on: June 02, 2012, 12:01:14 AM »
 
Event: Climax Control...   Sunday 06/03/2012

Venue: Aquarius Casino & Resort... Laughlin, Nevada

Match: MIXED TAG TEAM MATCH  

Opponent: with JAMIE STAGGS, vs THE HARKORE WARRIORS, WEAPON-X and VIPER



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/6PHpCywCcIA" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Rebellious One just can't seem to get cut a break!!  What with the nightmares, and the emotional trauma that she's been going through, Raynin hasn't been able to get a win since losing her Bombshell Championship.  Now, she's going to have to step into the ring with the husband of one of her former nemesis and tag with Jamie Staggs in a Mixed Tag Team match up against Weapon X and Viper, the Harkore Warriors.  How will The Former Bombshell Champion fare when she has to team with a man she has never stepped into a ring with, against the seasoned veterans?  Will she be able to keep her sanity together lon enough to finally get a win in her victory column again?  Let's see what the future holds...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/at0810.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  SHE IS COMING! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********
>[/color]


____________


____________


Time:  Monday, May 28, 2012...  1:30 AM

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…  In Darknyss and Gothika's apartment...


____________


____________


After everything she'd been through... The sleepless nights, the nightmares, the the constant upheavel that her life had been going through, it was no wonder that she wasn't able to get things done in the ring.  She'd finally broken down and contacted her Abuelo and Abuela and invited them up to the states to celebrate Memorial Day with her and her friends.

Gothika and Darknyss were kind enough to allow them all to stay over that weekend as they were planning a big trip to a private park with a wave pool to have some fun in the sun, barbecue, eat and enjoy themselves.  Her Abuela was happy at the sight of Darknyss's huge kitchen with the latest and greatest of appliances and cookware, and she'd sent them all to the store with a huge shopping list and promptly kicked Darknyss out of the kitchen for the duration of their stay.  Darknyss wasn't complaining though, as she'd enjoyed the older woman's cooking as much as Raynin did.  But her Abuela was nice, and promised that Darknyss could cook for the outing too, and they'd spent the entire day Sunday, before they had to go into the arena comparing cooking tips and tricks, swapping recipes and preparing the sides and getting the meats in marinades.  To be honest, she couldn't wait to see how her Abuela would be able to put a good Mexican twist to Darknyss's Grandmother's recipe for Down Home Southern Smothered porkchops, baked macaroni and cheese and collard greens, but she know her Abuela would find a way to do it.

Raynin, El Jefe and Gothika knew better than to step foot into the kitchen while the two cooks were hard at work.  Her Abuela and Darknyss both had promptly whacked El Jefe's hand with wooden spoons when he'd slipped into the kitchen for a snack and tried to sneak a chicken wing from the platter that was fresh out of the grease and sitting on the counter while their backs were to him.  Raynin had warned him though... But of course with the smells coming from the kitchen, he couldn't help himself.  They didn't even turn from the stove when the strikes came... it was more of a lean and thwack, and he was jumping around, waving his hand in the air yelling, 'AAAIIIIIIIIYYYYEEEEEE!!!' in just two seconds flat.  It was like they saw him with eyes in the backs of their heads.  They'd then just pointed at the door and he hung his head, turned around and headed back to the front room to watch movies with Raynin and Gothika.

The familiar sounds of her Abuela in the kitchen and the easygoing chatter between El Jefe and Gothika had lulled her into a sense of familiarity.  One of belonging that she hadn't felt in a long time, and contentment had settled into her like a pair of well worn jeans settle onto your hips.  It just fit in all the right places.  She'd chattered along with the rest of them and even smiled quite a bit that night as they'd seated themselves around the dining room table to have dinner.  She listened to her El Jefe rave about the skills of her Abuela and Darknyss in the kitchen as they had black beans and rice with chorizo and slices of banana to go with chicken fried steak with garlic mashed potatoes and a thick meaty gravy.  And of course there was the staple fruit punch kool-aid that Gothika and Darknyss both drank religiously but always called just 'red'.  Though there was a glass decanter in the fridge that was filled with thick red stuff that had Gothika's name on it and a sign that read, 'Do Not Touch!!' that just had Raynin curious to no end.  She was determined to figure out what it was.  Some part of her just had to know, and wouldn't rest until she found out.

After their return from the latest taping of Climax Control, everyone was a little bit on edge.  They were all dressed casually...  Raynin in a pair of low rise cut off light blue jean shorts and the newest Fallen crop top which has a the team name in silver lettering across the chest with a golden broken halo hanging off of the capital F, and a pair of black Nikes with some white ankle socks.  Her hair is pulled back in a tight ponytail and is braided, hanging down over her left shoulder.  Darknyss is wearing a pair of dark blue capris and a white wife beater tank top with a pair of white and blue reeboks, her hair pulled up in a silver clip with hanging tendrils framing her face, while Gothika has on a pair of black low rise jeans and a black corset style dress tank top, with silver ribbons crisscrossing the back.  Her hair is frenchbraided delicately ending in an elaborate clip at the back of her head and the ends are hanging loosely upon her shoulders.  El Jefe is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a dark blue silk button down shirt with a light blue tiger on the back and a black wife beater, with his long hair hanging around his shoulders loosely, while his wife is wearing a yellow and white polkadotted sun dress circa the nineteen fifties.  

They all were a bit distressed over the announcement that had been made about Raynin's future opponents, and had sat down in the living room to discuss the upcoming match Raynin had with Jamie Staggs against the Harkore Warriors while her Abuela went into the kitchen to whip up a late night snack of sweet and sticky sopapillas and large glasses of milk.  Darknyss leaned back in her large armchair an curled up with her plate and glass on the end table beside her and munched slowly on a chip, sucking the gooey and delectible honey from her fingers slowly.

"Alright, I'm just gonna jump right into the subject that's on everyone's mind and is haning out there like the big pink elephant in the middle of the room.  I've got things on my mind and I'm gonna say them out loud.  I don't like this matchup they've got you in one bit.  I think this is a setup.  Mark knows that I'm working on you case fo your rematch which he hasn't granted you yet, and he's trying to soften you up by distracting you with the tag team titles and putting other people in your path.  I think Mark wants you hurt, on the shelf, or just plain out of the way so that every true opponent who Misty should be fearing is taken out of competition for the Bombshell title.  And I dont want you to get put on the shelf.  I say that you should just go out there and do your best but not get hurt in the process.  Don't do your daredevil shit.  Go out there and do some good mat wrestling, but don't get cocky or do anything crazy!"

El Jefe takes a large swallow of his milk and sighs heavily, picking up a napkin to wipe the milk from his moustache slowly.

"I agree with you on certain points Lady, but if you know Mi Rayniña, she's not about to just lay down and take a fall.  She's a fighter.  She's a flyer.  Asking her not to go out there and try to wow the crowd is like asking her not to breathe.  Plain and simple.  People always underestimate her abilities...  She even underestimates herelf which is probably why she's been doing so badly since losing her title.  But if she just slows down and takes a breath, I'm sure she'll get back on the right track."

Gothika chimed in with her own two cents at that moment, holding up a hand and shaking her head slowly.

"Whoa El Jefe...  We never said we didn't have confidence in Raynin's abilities... It's just... Think about it.  Jamie Staggs is someone that she's never stepped into the ring eithe with nor against.  Coupled with the fact that his wife absolutely hates her guts and will want to pull some 'Candyman' like action and rip her from gut to gullet like a fish!  Kittie may be sitting at home right now, sharpening her knife or meat hook, or even worse, a grapefruit spoon just so that she'll have the right tool to try and take Raynin out when the moment arises.  Kittie hasn't forgiven Raynin for taking the Bombshell title from her.  Lady's right, this is a set up plain and simple for Raynin to get hurt and take her out of the title hunt for sure."

Raynin frowns and leans forward, tapping Gothika on the knee gently.

"Wait... did you just say a grapefruit spoon?"

Gothika nods and shrugs.

"Yeah, I did.  What about it?"

Raynin rubs her forehead with her fingertips and chuckles.

"Um, just wondering... why a grapefruit spoon?"

Gothika shrugs again and lifts her eyebrows slowly.

"Well, cause it will take longer to gut you and will hurt more.  Duh...  I thought you knew."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head as she leans back and continues to listen to the debate that's running back and forth between everyone seated as her Abuela brings out the last plate of sopapillas and sets it in front of Raynin and kisses the top of her head gently before she gives her own opinion on the situation.

"You are all sitting here givng you own opinions of what the reasons are for this matchup being made, but you've not stopped to ask the right questions.  The first of which should be, 'how does Raynin feel about this match?' and the second and most important is, 'Do you even give Jamie a chance to be trusted or do you just advise Raynin to make sure to stay tagged into the match as much as possible?'  Those are the questiosn you should be asking."  

Everyone just goes silent and turn to look at the older woman who is standing behind Raynin with her hands on her shoulders, smiling down at the younger woman with pride.

"I know mi abuellita, and she is so much like you in the ring El Jefe, sometimes it's frightening.  I see so much in her... So much potential... so much passion... So much anger over how she's been treated recently, and so much determination that she seems to be ablaze with it at times.  She wants to redeem herself for her losses.  She's hurting about all fo the losing she's done, and she's itching for the chance to get a win.  She wants to make you all and herself proud and do a good job.  She wants to prove that you all were warranted to put your faith in her and back her as the one to be champion.  And to do so, she knows she's going to have to step up her game.  Isn't that right mi abuellita?"

Raynin nods slowly and sets her plate and glass down on the coffee table before she leans back against the back of the couch.

"You've got it Abuela.  And truth be told, I don't know why I've been slippin' so badly.  I don't plan on stepping into the ring and getting my ass beat.  But I tell you there is something going on here, and I want it to stop.  I am the one who should rightfully be Bombshell Champion.  Misty knows it, Vixen knows it, Mark Ward knows it... hell, even Weapon X and Viper know it.  I go out there and I try to give it two hundred and ten percent whenever I step into the ring... but lately, I'm lucky if I can give it seventy five.  That's no excuse... I know... But I want to apologize to you Darknyss and Gothika for letting the team down so badly during our match in the tournament.  I could have done better.  I know I CAN do better.  And I WILL do better.  and I'm going to start by goung out there next week on Climax Control and showing the Harkore Warriors why the Angels of the Fallen are a force to be reckoned with.  We're not one trick ponies... We're not easy pickings to be plucked off one by one and cast aside.  We're not second rate, second class, or second best!  No way, no how!  We're God's Wrath, sent down to earth... We fell from heaven to unleash hell, and by GOD I don't care who I'm teamed with, I'm going to go  out there and fight like a ravenous beast from the bowels of the pit sent to feast on their souls!!"

She balls up her fist and punches the palm of her other hand with a sharp slapping sound.  The look on her face is a mixture of determination, confusion, and a little bit of worry.  She shakes her head slowly and sighs heavily as she holds her balled up fists tightly against her thighs.

"How do I feel about this match up?  I feel... confused to tell the truth.  This match is just something i wouldn't have expected.  I mean... why team me with some total weirdo who's got a nutcase who can't stand me for a partner?  Is this a test of my ability to be flexible?  I mean, as a champion, I need to be able to work with just about anybody... not just you two Gothika and Darknyss.  I know that as much as I love you both as friends, and I appreciate everything that you've done for me these past few months... maybe I have become too reliant on having you in my corner.  As partners and stablemates, you guys are aces.  You both have succeded on your own.  You're multiple champions in your own right, no matter what happens here in the SCW.  But me... I'm still proving myself to everyone...  including myself.  I'm still seen as the upstart rookie who snatched a victory from the jaws of defeat.  Everyone views me as the weakest link... as the one to target to take out and make suffer because they all feel tha my win was a fluke.  And look at me!  I lose my title, and instead of holding my head high and working my way back to the top like I should have been doing, I've been wallowing around in my own funk.  well, this funk stops here and now."

She takes a deep breath and opens her hands, looking down at her palms at the small beads of blood that have appeared there from how tightly she'd been squeezing her hands closed.  She picks up a napkin and tears it in half, then balls the two pieces up in her hands to stop the small bubbles from getting any bigger.  She swallows slowly and looks up from her hands and around at her friends and family.

"As far as trusting Jamie Staggs...  When we're in the ring, I'll trust him.  I'll have to.  I'll have to trust that he'll have my back and make the tags when I need them, just as he'll have to trust ME to have his back.  But then, I'm an honorable fighter.  when I step into the ring, it's not about ego, or glory or fame or fortune...  It's not about becoming Champion either.   Each match is about the match itself, not what's at stake.  It's about going out there and putting on an amazing show for the people out there in the seats and watching on tv as well as for myself.  Truth be told, I'd forgotten about why I started wrestling, but I think I'm back in the right mindset now."

As she's talking, in the back of her mind, she hears that strange song being whistled softly. It slowly gets louder and louder until she gets to the point wher she's talking about her mindset.

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/FHcsjO-lVbw" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


Raynin has to stop what she's saying and put her fingertips to her temples and rub them slowly as she tries to concentrate and block out the whistling.  It's then that she hears that voice so similar to her own, but with a snakelike hissing sibilance to it.  The whistling stops as it speaks, but then continues as soon as it's finished speaking.

'You've got it all wrong Raynin!  It's not about the fans at all!'

She blinks rapidly and clears her throat, picking up her milk and taking a sip before she continues speaking.

"You're right El Jefe.  I am a fighter.  In the training I went throuh as a Marine, we believed in never giving up and never surrendering.  We don't quit.  We can't quit.  We are trained in the knowledge that we are genetically dispositions not to quit.  That word is stripped from our vocabulary when describing ourselves.  So I don't care how low I get, I can't let anything stop me from putting up one hell of a fight!  Weapon X and Viper have to think up on that.  I've faced men twice my size, three times my weight, with guns, knives, machetes, spears, axes, heavy rocks... hell, I have even been attacked with a severed leg before.  I've got scars decorating my body to prove that I'm no joke.  Weapon X says that I need to fear Viper because she's got more muscle weight on me...  a whole fifteen pounds of muscle weight.  But muscle weight doesn't equal strength.  It doesn't equal endurance.  It doesn't equal skill.  She's experienced... I'll give her that.  She's faced alot of people in the past.  Men, women... I think even a couple that would be listed in the 'other' catagory.  And while I may have only been in the SCW for less than a year, I've experienced more in my lifetime than she has in the ring."

The voice whispers in her ear again.


'That's right...  Tap into the dark side.  Use the dark side of the force Luke!!  I am your father!!!'

She shakes her head as she tries to block out the voice in her head and reaches up to wipe a bead of sweat from her forehead.

"And while they are working towards what I think is a good cause, the ability for the females to face the men if they have the abilities and skills to do so... there are a few things they're forgetting..."

Darknyss nods slowly as she munches on more of her sopapillas and sucks the honey from her fingers.

"Yeah...  I think it would be fun to stretch our wings outside of the Bombshell Division in the SCW.  But I think we should take obstacles as they present themselves.  We've got alot of really good competition here in the Bombshell division as it is.  But if we could say, stretch out to the Roulette division... that would be cool too.  Then you each could have some singles division gold around your waist.  But you're right.  The Harkore Warriors have underestimated us."

Raynin nods slowly and cracks a wicked smile.

"They have assumed that we are good girls.  They think that because we are honorable ane decent folks that we won't come out swinging hard and fast.  well, Weapon X and Viper are in for an extreme wake up call.  Because we're not nice.  We're not good.  We simply are.  We have no qualms about going out into the ring and kicking the shit out of someone to prove our point.  And I plan on stomping a mud hole into viper once that bell rings.  I have the fire burning inside of me that i had when I was going after the Bombshell Championship.  And that means that I'm goign to be coming hard after each and every person who steps in my way.  It's all about the victory my friends.  It's all about the victory."

After she'd said that, the group had settled into a different converstaion, but in the back of her mind, she still heard that strange song continuing to be whistled.  She heard the voice whispering to her softly over and over again..

'You belong to me now... There is no escaping the darkness inside of you...'

__________


Late that evening... After everyone had calmed down and gotten ready for bed, Raynin curled up in the second spare room that Darknyss used for an office.  She pulled out the sleeper sofa and had curled up under the comforter and tried to get some rest.  She'd finally been able to sleep, but the nightmare that had plagued her came upon her as soon as she'd closed her eyes.  The blood, the spiders, the maggots, the putrified flesh... all if it was right there behind her eyes.  She saw the doppelgänger holding her down and trying to pry her jaw open.  She could hear the sound of her jaw breking as it ripped her mouth open and forced it's way inside of her.  she could feel the cold sliminess as it slid down he throat like an ichor covered snake sliding it's way across her skin and into her mough. She could taste the vileness and the bile rose in her throat.  Her eyes immediately snapped open, and it was only the feel of her late night snack coming back up that had frozen the frantic scream from coming flying from her mouth as she ran to the bathroom and vomited as quietly as she could.  

When her stomach was finally empty, she flushed the toilet and collapsed against the wall of the bathroom, breathing heavily with her arm draped across the bowl of the porcelain god she had just made an offering to.  As she rested there, she heard that whistling song starting to reverbrate in her mind again.  She stuck her fingers in her ear and shook her head slowly, trying to block it out.

"NO!  No no no no!  You're not real!!  I don't hear you!!"

She then heard what sounded like a telephone ringing.  She looked around confused, as she knew everyone in the apartment only had cellphones.  She stood up and slowly walked out of the bathroom, looking around for the sound of the ringing telephone.  It leads her to the kitchen where sitting in the center of the counter is one of those old school rotary telephones.  She lifts the handle and brings the receiver to her ear...

"Um... Hello?"

That all too familiar voice starts to speak to her again...

'The viper!  She is coming!!'

She screams into the receiver...

"I don't care!! Let her come!!  And I'll just do what they teach you to do to every snake!!  Take her fucking head off and the body will die, so I'll knock it of with aclothesline from hell!!"

Just then, the lights click on and Raynin spins around quickly, holding the receiver to her ear still as she hears the voice say...

'The viper!  She is coming!!  And she will vipe your vindows vith vindex!!'

Raynin gasps as she sees Gothika standing in the doorway, looking at her strangely.

"Um, if you want to talk to bananas... next time just let us know..."

Raynin looks at her hand and sees that she's not holdin a phone but a banana to her ear and she drop it quickly as the scene fades out...
 

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/FHcsjO-lVbw" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



68
Climax Control Archives / Hunger and Madness
« on: May 19, 2012, 12:00:07 AM »
 

Event: Climax Control...   Sunday 05/20/2012

Venue: John Ascuaga's Nugget Casino Resort... Sparks, Nevada

Match: 1st ROUND BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TOURNAMENT

Opponent: with Gothika, vs CARLY ATHENS AND ODETTE RYDER



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/VzV9QExGFQs" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Rebellious One has been on almost a wild streak since losing her title belt to Misty at the Pay Per View.  During her tag team match against the Freakettes Felony and Rock Rose, Raynin attacked Rock Rose with a chair in what appeared to be an attempt to save her friend from a horrible chokeslam.  But she still didn’t seem to be quite right after doing that as she continually beat the larger woman  across the back with the chair, even after the bell was called.  What’s gotten into the former Bombshell Champion?  Or to put it in a more correct way…  What has been reveaked from the depths of the former Champion’s psyche?  How will things play out when Raynin along with her former Fallen Angel, Gothika have to face Carly Athens and Odetter Ryder in a first round match for the newly announced Bombshell Tag Team Championships Tournament?  Will she be able to keep things together long enough to make it through to round two and beyond?   Will Raynin be able to get gold around her waist once more with the help of her friend and tag team partner?  Let’s see what unfolds, shall we...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/oct4g8.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 …  INSANE IN THE MEMBRANE! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********
>[/color]


____________


____________


Time:  May 14, 2012...  11:30 AM

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…  In Raynin’s Apartment


____________


____________


Every time she closed her eyes, she could see them there… Laughing… taunting…  torturing… slicing… cutting… digging into her very soul with their nails hooked like claws and their eyes… their eyes seemed to burn into her.  Their voices cackling all through the days and into the nights…  Sometimes they sung to her songs of death and decay, pain and blood… in a word, there was nothing good, only evil…  simply evil.  Ever since that night she had that dream on the plane on their way back to the States from London… She kept seeing them.  She kept hearing them.  They invaded every waking moment, and plagued her slumbering moments as well.  She’d had no rest since then… no respite from the onslaught and it was grating at her every nerve.  She’d eat, but food was tasteless or they sent visions to torture her so she’d lose her appetite…  Maggots in cheese burgers, bloody fingers in macaroni and cheese… even a toe or two in a bowl of beef stew…  She’d lost about ten pounds since the dreams started, and there were dark circles around her eyes, and her already defined muscles looked even more so as her body fat percentage continually dropped because the only time she could block out the voices was when she would train… so she trained just about every minute she could until she’d drop shaking in exhaustion to the floor and curl up into a ball on the floor, her fingers in her ears, and weeping as she tried to keep them out. She'd gone from having about four of her ab muscles showing clearly to deep definition in her abs, making them look like a washboard, and giving her waistline a more deely defined curve.  She'd look at herself in the mirror each morning and turn to the side, holding her shirt up to show off her profile and sigh slightly.

"Sometimes I thank GOD that I was blessed with some tits and ass from somewhere in my ancestry because at this rate, if it weren't for them, I'd almost look like one of the kids from the save the children commercials.  I'm damned near wasting away here.  I've gotta do something and soon.”

Every time she would do this however, she would stop and run her hands along her stomach as she thinks back to what happened during that chaotic trip back from London… When she’d awoken from a dream about Momma Lovelle and the Tattooed man to find that the cuts she’d received in the dream had actually became real.  She still remembered the frantic clambering by the flight attendants when she’d asked for a first aid kit and gone into the bathroom to clean herself up.  She’d had to lie and say that she’d done it before she came on the plane.  It was easier to explain than, ‘oh… some wicked witch of the west put a curse on me and made these cuts just magically appear on my skin.  Got a band-aid?’ …  Yeah… that didn’t sound too weird or insane now did it.

Every day now, it had been happening over and over again.  The dreams…  the nightmares…  the voices… the visions…  Today had been no different.  She'd taken a sleeping pill the previous night, but she was sure that she hadn't been blessed with a dreamless sleep as she'd woken up screaming and drenched in sweat, and her body ached as if she'd been in the fight of her life.  She'd gotten up and tried taking a long hot shower, but about half way through washing her hair, she'd looked up to an image of the water coming from the spout turning into a huge spray of blood and soaking her. She'd screamed until she'd gone hoarse and crouched down into a corner of the shower, her arms around her knees, hugging them as close to her as possible and trembling like a leaf.  She couldn't figure out why things such as that had affected her in the manner that they had.  She was no stranger to death.  In her time during the war, she'd witnessed death and blood countless times, spilled by her own hands even, and had been able to deal with it withouta problem.  She could slit a man's throat, plucking the life from his body as easy as plucking a rose from a bush.  She'd been caught by arterial spray, fresh from the tap so to speak and barely blinked at it.  But something about this was different.

She'd known that sleep depravation and starvation had a hand in it all, but without knowing what to do about it all was dragging her down in a downward spiral.  She'd finally had enough and had called in her friends who were on the way.  Right now, she was dressed in a pair of dark blue yoga pants that she'd rolled down to her hips and a black and blue sports halter.  Her hair was pulled back in a french braid going down her back and she had a dark blue bandana wrapped over her hair.  She was barefoot and her toenails as wel as her fingernails were done in a white tipped french manicure.  She'd said to herself, 'if I'm gonna go crazy, at least I can look good doing it' as she was sitting in the chair at the nailshop, watching the woman doing her toes suddenly turn into a zombie.  It was the hardest thing to do not to jump up and run out screaming as the vision of the zombie nail tech suddenly eating her from the toes up played out in her mind, and she'd actually flenched as she heard the sound of her bones crunching under the zombified teeth as she'd watched her own toes being ripped from her foot.  But what ended the vision was the sound of the tech's voice as she'd asked what color she'd wanted for her polish.  That's when things clicked for her.  The visions couldn't exist if they clashed too far from reality, so because the zombie had a mouthful of toe, it couldn't be speaking.  Hence why she'd invited her friends over for a conversation.

She'd been working out hard by herself, trying to work past the visions that were continuing to haunt her.  She'd worked on the heavy bag until the bag suddenly turned into the tortured, beaten, and bloodied body of her Abuelo.  Every time she'd punched, she would hear a rib breaking and his screams of agony.  But the worst of it were the screams from him of 'why Rayniña?!  Why are you doing this to me?! It hurts!  It hurts!  ¡Ah Dios mio!  ¡Ayúdeme!  ¡Por favor! Help me!  Please help me!'  She'd known that her Grandfather would never beg, no matter what was happening to him.  In her head she'd known that, but it didn't matter to her heart.  It had finally driven her to tears and she'd wrapped her arms around the heavybag, laying her forehead against what appeared to be her Grandfather's chest and sobbed.

"¡Perdóneme por favor Abuelo!  Please forgive me!"

She'd walked away from the heavy bag and moved on to the speed bag she'd had up in the corner, until it had turned into the sobbing form of her Grandmother's severed head.  She'd finally closed her eyes and stopped, easing her breathing to slow her hear and that's when she'd heard it...  The soft whistling of a song she knew but couldn't place.  She'd looked around the room, turning in  slow circle, looking for the person the whistling could have been coming from, even though she knew she was completely alone in the apartment.  She walked around slowly, listening for where the song could have been emmanating from, but couldn't find a source.  The song just continued over and over again... .

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/FHcsjO-lVbw" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


She thought maybe it was coming from outside, so she chose to ignore it and continued on with trying to block out the images and sounds by training.  She'd pulled out her jumprope and started to do her speed jumping, her feet and the rope starting to move almost like a blur as she changed from double foot hopping, to almost running in place with the rope.  She switched up the movements, trying not to let her body get used to one single motion, jumping on one foot, switching to the other foot, crossing her arms, even crouching as she came down with both feet and jumping up like an explosive squat, or doing high jumps, bring her feet up almost to her butt as she spun the rope as fast as she could, trying to get it to revolve four to five times before her feet touched the ground.  Everything was fine until the whistling started to get louder.  The spike in volume had become disconcerting.  She’d lost her concentration, and brought the rope stingingly down against her left leg.  The feel of it is almost like being caught with a bullwhip, and a large welt instantly came up against her skin on the front of her calf.  She winced and sucked a breath through her teeth as she started to hop around on the other foot and wiggled her left leg to try to stop the stinging.  That’s when she heard the voice…

“Awww, poor little baby… That didn’t even hurt and you’re acting like you’ve been shot!  You’re such a little pansy assed bitch!”

She froze and dropped into a defensive crouch and started to spin around, looking for where the voice had come from.   She crab walked to a nearby cabinet and pulled out her service pistol, clicking off the safety as she palmed the butt in one hand and straight armed her grip in the other and called out...

“Whoever’s out there… I’m armed, and I’m a deadly weapon.  Show yourself!”

The laughter that rippled out at that statement just dripped with venom and sarcasm.

“Oh really?  A deadly weapon?  You’re about as deadly as a cotton ball being thrown at a nerf football!”

Her vision suddenly starts to blur.  She looks around for the location of the voice and frowns as she shakes her head, trying to clear her sight and to hear.  She calls out again…

“I’m serious!  I’ve got a gun and I’m trained very well in how to use it!  Show yourself!”

Just then her vision blurs again and an image of herself, dressed exactly as she is now steps into view and crosses her arms over her chest.   She gasps as this doppelgänger walks right up to her and smirks.

“What are you gonna do now?  Put a bullet in your own head?  Not likely…”

The doppelgänger sticks her tongue out to glide it along her lips and it sounds like the hiss of a snake as Raynin can clearly see the tongue is forked.  She gasps and points the gun straight up, slipping the safety back into place as she up towards the cabinets.

“What in the hell??!!  What are you?”

The doppelgänger chuckles and she closes her eyes, shaking her head.  When the eyes open again, they’re completely black… like the pupils of the eye had expanded to encompass the irises of the eye… totally black... everything.  The doppelgänger steps closer and reaches out, sliding a fingertip along Raynin’s chest slowly over her heart and Raynin can almost hear the sound of her flesh sizzling under the touch.  The smell of burning flesh reaches her nostrils and she whimpers in fear which just causes the doppelgänger to throw her head back and laugh.

“Aww, I scared the little sissy.  You look like you’re about to piss your pants!  Come on!  You’re supposed to be some big and bad assed luchador!!  You’re supposed to be Champion material, but you can’t even handle a little something like me…  What am I gonna do with you.”

The doppelgänger starts to pace back and forth in front of her slowly, looking her up and down before she finally stops right in front of Raynin and claps her hands together, chuckling excitedly.

“I know… I’m gonna stay right where I am.  I’m going to take you over slowly.  And with my help, you’ll become a champion once again… Starting with the Bombshell Tag Team Championships, and culminating with the regaining the Bombshell Championship that you let slip through your pathetic little fingers.”

Raynin shakes her head and cringes away from the fingertips of the doppelgänger that are reaching towards her arm.

“I don’t need your help!  I don’t want your help!!  I didn’t need you to get the Bombshell Championship in the first place, and I don’t need it now!  Just leave me alone!!”

The doppelgänger suddenly puts a hand on Raynin’s chest and shoves her so hard against the cabinets that the back of her head hits the glass of the window they were sitting under and the glass splinters in a huge spiderweb crack from the impact.  The world starts to spin slowly and the doppelgänger straightens her up and strokes her shoulder gently.

“Who do you think gave you that extra little edge you needed to get the Bombshell Championship in the first place?  Don’t you know who I am?  I am you!!  I’m the darkest part of you!  I’m the ruthless, in-compassionate, indiscriminate violence that lurks within you!  I am that which pushed you to excel in combat!  I am that which helped you make it through in Afghanistan… Iraq…  Iran…  Turkey… Germany… Egypt… All of those missions… All of those dead, dismembered, broken, gutted, filleted, flayed, electrocuted, blown up victims you have… they’re all because of me and your Tia Angela…  And it’s about time that I started to collect on the dividends of you becoming Champion!  I want those titles, and I’m going to use you to get them!!”

The doppelgänger wraps her arms around Raynin and she starts to struggle and scream.

“Stop it!!  Let me go!!  I’m gonna do this on my own!!”

The doppelgänger’s body seems to start to melt and turn into a sort of slime and the last thing that turns is her head as it hangs there almost suspended in the air on this tower of slime that’s trying to envelop Raynin’s body.

“Hush now!  Don’t fight it!  Or it will just hurt more…”

Raynin can’t move at all, caught in this tower of slime and she starts to scream as the doppelgänger starts to laugh wickedly… the laughter turning into a weird liquid like sound as the her head finally turns into slime too.  The slime suddenly shoots upwards and goes into Raynin’s nose and her scream cuts off into a choking gurgle as this strange substance fills her nostrils and throat.  When the last of the slime has gone up inside of her nose, Raynin simply collapses on the ground and lays there, not moving…

____________________

The sound of a key turning in the lock of the door  brings your attention back to the door as the locks are turned one after another down the door.  The door swings open and Darknyss walks in with Gothika and Diamond, chatting concernedly to each other.  Darknyss pushes the door closed and starts to re-lock the locks as she sighs heavily.

“I swear, she said she was gonna be here.  I don’t know why she didn’t answer the door or the phone.  It’s a good thing I’ve got a spare key…”

Diamond is pulling off her jacked and suddenly stops dead in her tracks and spins around slowly.  She frowns and motions with her hand for Darknyss and Gothika to be quiet.

“Hush up!  Something’s wrong… I can feel it.”

The trio slowly start to walk into the apartment looking around and Diamond calls out for her friend.

“Raynin!  Raynin, it’s us!  We’re here!!”

Gothika finds her first and calls for the others.

“Over here!!”

The trio of friends run over to where Raynin is curled up in a corner, her back to her friends, banging her head slowly against the wall repeating the same line of words over and over again...

“What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!”

They can see the blood smears on the wall from her head being driven into the wall so many times.  Diamond puts a hand between Raynin's head and the wall and still she continues to bang her head against it, repeating the words…

“What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!”

Diamond pulls Raynin away from the wall and lets her head fall back and gasps at the sight of her face.  Raynin’s forehead has been split open and the blood has poured out of the cut to cover the left side of her face, and her eyes are completely black, just like the eyes of the doppelgänger had been.  She’s still repeating the same words over and over again...

“What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!  What’s inside me?!!...”
 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



____________


____________


Time:  May 14, 2011...  11:30 PM

Place:  Somewhere in Las Vegas...  Specific Location... Unknown...


____________


____________


She was walking around the streets of Las Vegas, trying to clear he head during one of the few times that the rain had finally eased up and allowed her some time outside.  It was late and there was a slight chill in the air that everyone was hoping would lessen soon and let the heat come back to warm them all.  She'd grabbed her black hoodie and had it zipped up to just below her halter top, the hood pulled up over her head and had her hands tucked into the pockets of the jacket as she walked.  She'd somehow made it down towards a more populated area where a strip of smaller, little known casinos stood, their lights blinking, and inviting as if calling to the few people who are still on the streets on a monday night to come in a dspend a little of their hard earned cash in an effort to make more.  Through the glass of the main doors, you can see one armed bandit jockeys sitting at the slot machines, looking almost like tranced drones as they fed the machines and pulled on the handles trying to win a little bit more than what they came in with, knowing that in the end, they'd be lucky just to break even.

She'd been walking for miles, not even realizing it.  The cameraman who had been following her around the city had given up walking and had called on a friend who had a scooter and he'd rigged a mount on the handle bars so he could keep up with her as she'd gone so far.  A few diligent SCW fans had seen her and recognized her and had approached her for an autograph, and she'd been all smiles and about the job as she'd signed them, even though her mind and body were in turmoil.  As soon as they'd walked away, her smile disappeared, and she pulled her hood up further to try and shroud herself and almost hide from the ouside world as she sunk deeper into her thoughts.  She talks to herself as she moves along the city streets.

"Sometimes I just can't believe that I'm in the position that I'm in.  I've been working my ass off to get where I was, and to have it all ripped away from me just as I was at the top of my game... and all because of our boss's obsession with making me lose... It's about getting to be more than I can bear.  Maybe the voice in my head is right.  Maybe it's time for a little anarchy to be let loose in the Sin city Wrestling."

She shakes her head and pulls the hood that's been slowly slipping back into place around her face.  She sighs heavily as she moves away from the few crowds of people who are out on the streets, wanting some solitude.

"Some people say I just had an off night... Some people say that I've got conspiracy theories in my head.  Some people are starting to think that I've gone plum loco...  Hell, I'm starting to think the last one myself.  But regardless of what anyone thinks...  My skills are what matters.  My skills in the ring are still on top of their game or Misty wouldn't have needed to submit to dirty tactics to defeat me."

She hangs a left at an intersection and the cameraman is hard pressed to keep up with her as he pulls up onto the sidewalk and she slows down her speed to allow him to catch up. She lets him get right beside her before she starts to talk again.

"People wonder why I attacked Rock Rose with a chair instead of letting my friend take the chokeslam.  Thing of it is, I knew that Gothika could have gotten out of that move easily.  It's a move that we trained with Darknyss to counter so many times... but something in me just couldn't take it anymore... the mediocrity of it all...  I needed the intensity!  I needed the excitement... I simply wanted to hear the sound of steel meeting flesh!!  I needed to hear that loud smack that reverbrates through the arena after I've swung the chair and it hits a body... Mmmm, I need that feeling so badly!!"

She chuckles and pulls out her iPhone and starts to flick through some pieces of footage that she'd had Darknyss send to her as she walks down the streets.

"Even worse... people are acting like I'm a nobody already and it has barely even been a month... Don't they know that I'm the former Bombshell Champion?!  And if it hadn't been for the referee's poor judgement call, I'd still be Bombshell Champion?  I'm not a nobody or an unknown as my opponents seem to think that I am.  All of these rookies who have their head's shoved up their asses and aren't taking the time to truly look at the competition that they're coming up against...  They're in for one rude awakening... Just like Rock Rose is still nursing her sore back from the chairshots I gave her, I'm going to send a clear message to these upstarts.  I don't care who you THINK you are... when you feel froggish step up against the Fallen, you get sent straight to hell!"

She comes to a bit of footage of Odette Ryder and Carley Athens on their dirt bikes comes playing on her phone.  She chuckles and shakes her head slowly as she smirks evilly.

"There's a certain skill set that comes with riding dirtbikes.  I know that to be true.  In the line of work I was in, it was good to be cross trained so to speak.  And these girls have a certain... knack on a track, but in the ring... That's a different matter all together.  Riding dirtbikes is one thing, but stepping up against the Fallen is on a whole other playing field.  Why?  Because you're not dealing with a rough terrain, or having a machine with enough horsepower and torque to send a person flying under you.  You're facing something much more dangerous. When you step into the ring with one of the Fallen, You're facing a person who is hell bent on one thing and one thing only...  And that is to make you suffer.  We're not here to sell posters... We're not here to flash T and A... We're not here to be tomboys, or girly girls, or girly bois, or boyish girls, or whatever in the hell way you want to put it...  We're here to wrestle, and we're here to be the best damned wrestlers out there!  Not the best FEMALE wrestlers, or the best, BOMBSHELLS... the best WRESTLERS!  And do you know what that means for you newbies?  We're here to do whatever it takes... WHAT EVER IT TAKES to defeat you."

She flicks her finger on the phone and swipes to footage taken of Odette Ryder's last match against Finesse Levon and she shakes her head slowly and sighs.

"I'm not saying that you don't have skills...  Well, I have yet to truly find anything out about this Carly girl, but Odette, you have something there...  But what you truly lack is the knowledge of what you're stepping into the ring against.Gothika is not just my tag team partner.  She's held more Championships than you can dream of ever holding.  Multiple time AWO Champion...  AWO Champion... not just against women, but all superstars, multiple time AWO tag team Champion, multiple time AWO Diva's champion, multiple time EWE Women's Champion, multiple time EWE tag team champion, multiple time EWE Heavyweight champion, multiple time ECFW Diva's champion, multiple time ECFW tag team champion... and the list goes on from here.  She's got a room... A ROOM in the dojo where she trained back in Detroit FILLED with cases... CASES of Championship belts... and she's already called home to have a new case put in place for these Bombshell tag team titles.  THAT is true ambition and determination in the making!!  That is hard work and desire culminating and amalgamating into the being of one truly bad ass individual, and pouring out in a display inside of the ring!  Not only that, she's not even human!!  She's got fangs, and drinks blood, and has a desire to spill every one of her opponents when she steps into the ring!  So I hope you and your friend Carly there have alot of bandaids on hand... cause she's been so hungry lately... So very very hungry... And me... I'm not just the former Bombshell champion.  I'm a woman possessed at this point with the desire for retribution!  I'm a woman obsessed with getting back my Bombshell championship, and the one thing that's standing in my way come Sunday is going to be you and your tag team partner!  And if that means that I have to steam roll over you to get another victory in my win column so I can get my hands on that lying, theiving, low down dirty snake, Misty, then just consider yourself gum on the pavement about to be stepped on... LITERALLY!  Because once you experience Raynin's Way... you'll know EXACTLY what that feels like!”

She chuckles and she shakes her head, sighing softly.

"But then, something tells me that you’ll come to experience that feeling quite a bit now that you’re here in the Bombshell Division.  You see… You’ve just had the unlucky bid to be the gold fish that got put in the great white shark tank.  Or maybe to put it better, you’re the little white rabbits who got put out while a pack of hungry wolves are out on the prowl.  And I’m one of the Alpha bitches who’s here to eat you alive!!  And my tag team partner… hell, she’ll do it just on general purpose.  But don’t worry… The Fallen will welcome you to the Bombshell Division in the proper manner… with a boot to the head.”

She holds out her arms and starts to walk away from the camera man. She turns around and salutes the camera as she calls out back to the camera…

“Welcome to the party girls!! the fun is just beginning!"

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>







_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______





Event: Climax Control...   Sunday 05/20/2012

Venue: John Ascuaga's Nugget Casino Resort... Sparks, Nevada

Match: 1st ROUND BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TOURNAMENT

Opponent:  With Raynin, vs CARLY ATHENS AND ODETTE RYDER




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/aVx88gqVYuE" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Vampyric Angel won her match at London Brawling, taking down two of the up and coming female wrestlers with relative ease.  But when she had to face a formidable pair in the Freakettes in a tag team match with her fellow Fallen Angel, things didn’t turn out quite as well. Now, she has to team with her friend and protege, the former Bombshell Champion, Raynin to face a new formidible pair in Odette Ryder and Carly Athens.  The bubbly airhead, Felony Fontana, and the self proclaimed daredevel, Odette Ryder think that they've brought something new and fresh to the table, but will it be just another day at the office for Gothika and Raynin?  Will the pair be able to freak out the Freakettes?  Or will the freaks fly and clip the Angels wings?  Let's see what things shall become...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/Vampire5.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  AT YOUR OWN RISK ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/scarygothika.jpg width=300>


____________


____________


Time:. May 16, 2012...  10:30 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... Gothika and Darknyss's apartment...


____________


____________


The days had finally begun to warm as the rain stopped, and the humidity took the temperature to it's usual heights, but with a balminess and stickiness that's normally reserved only for rain forests and most of the state of Florida.  And as hot and humid as the days are, the nights are just as bad.  Everyone has gone from walking around with jackets and coats to being as naked as morally possible in the heat, and the Angels of the Fallen were no different.

She'd just finished training with her friend about an hour earlier at the gym of the apartment complex because it was closer than getting down to the Gold's gym, and she wasn't in the mood for signing autographs tonight.  Also it was just too hot and she just didn’t want to spend a moment in a truck that had been baking in the afternoon sun all day.  She knew that with what she was wearing, as soon as she sat down in the driver’s seat, she’d start to cook like a piece of fish in a hot pan.  So instead, they’d packed their bags, jogged around the building to the work out room and hopped on the treadmills and elliptical trainers for a couple of hours before hitting the free weights and ending with a bit of yoga stretching, and then a dip in the pool to cool off.  All in all, it was a decent work out that lasted for about five hours total.    After getting back to the apartment, they’d taken showers and she’d been so ravenous.  They’d gotten into the work out and had lost all track of time and it wasn’t until she’d hopped out of the shower that she’d noticed the time.  All she wanted was a nice, quiet meal with her friends and time to think.  She was standing in the kitchen of the apartment she shared with her friend, protege, and stablemate, Gothika, at the island that stands in the center of the room.  She was obviously distracted, and her mind wasn’t quite on the vegetables she was chopping for the salad she was going to be sharing with the other stablemate, Raynin who was now in her room, using the shower and changing for dinner.  Even so, the large chef’s knife she was using seemed to glide through the veggies with a mind all of it’s own.  She’d spent some time in culinary arts training in an effort to please her mother who wanted to get her away from the then male dominated sport of wrestling in high school and college, and she’d actually gotten her certificate, so when it came to cooking, she’d get gold stars… Maybe not Mischelin stars, but really high marks for taste and originality.

She’d been thinking about what she was seeing develop in the two women she’d chosen to manage in the Sin City Wrestling.   She’d had her own bouts with the darker side of wrestling… And by dark, I meant things you’d never think to have seen in a company of this side…  It’s a lot easier to pull pranks and play mind games when you have a production crew who is gleeful about helping you throw someone’s mind into a tail spin, and the financial backing of the company’s owner in your back pocket.  Here in the Sin City Wrestling, you wouldn’t see things like what she’d been able to do to people in the Alliance Wrestling Order.  Though there were times she wondered just how Misty would fare having to watch as someone she cared about was tied and dangled over a volcano while she was forced to watch, then be handed the burning rope so she can try to pull them to safety.  She wondered just how Misty would scream as she watched the rope break and that as person she loves tumbled down into the depths of the volcano, what would go through her mind…  And then to be tossed in herself…  What would flicker through her mind as she watched that flickering orange come closer and closer and closer… as she felt the heat…  And even more… what would Misty think once she found out that the volcano was actually a fake filled with Orange Jell-o, and that the heat was coming from heaters that were set up to blow smoke and steam from the inside…  These are things that she thought about sometimes as she saw what was building inside of them all.

She was chuckling to herself as she pictured Misty’s face after Raynin pushed her over the side of a Jell-o filled volcano, and it was at that moment… as she was chopping a carrot, that Gothika popped her head around the corner and said her name…

“Lady!”

And in that moment of being startled, the knife mistook her finger for  carrot and slipped into the side like a hot knife through butter.  She caught herself before she sent the knife too deep, but she cut deep enough for the blood to start to flow pretty easily.  She gasps and swears.

“Ahh fuck me!!  That knife is sharp!!”

She hadn’t even felt the knife at first.  The blade had bitten into her skin so simply and easily that it was almost painless until after the knife was removed and the blood started to flow.  She started looking around for her towel so she could staunch the blood flow, but she’d forgotten that she’d knocked it to the ground and she swore again as she held her finger up and tried to pinch off the flow with her other hand while she went for some paper towel and the first aid kit.  It was then that she heard the low growl and she turned slowly towards her friend.  She gasps at the look in her friend’s eyes and starts to back away slowly until she’s in the corner of the cabinets and can’t back up any further.

“Gothika?  Are you alright?”

The look in Gothika’s eyes is one of pure hunger and desire for the red stuff.  She licks her lips slowly  and walks towards the island and her hand moves like a snake striking to wipe her fingers through the thick red droplets that had fallen onto the cutting board and the counter top.  She held her hand up, the red starting to run down her fingers slowly and she growls softly again, her eyes having changed pretty quickly from their normal soft brown to the pale ice blue and her fangs descending quickly as she inhales the scent of the red on her fingers.  She shakes her head slowly as she exhales with a sound of ecstasy.

“Of course I’m alright Lady… I’m just… so so hungry…”

She brings her fingers to her mouth and her tongue snakes out slowly and slides along the red stuff, a soft moan rumbling from deep in her throat as she tastes the life essence of her friend.  She closes her eyes and trembles as she slides her fingers into her mouth to completely suck the red from her fingers.  She licks a stray droplet from the corner of her lips and stands there with her eyes closed for a moment before opening them slowly and looking at her friend.

“Mmmmm… Lady…  You taste good…   Very sweet…  but you need to add  a fish oil tablet to you diet.  Your iron is low.”

She walks to the sink and pulls off some paper towel and walks over to her friend, holding it out to her while Darknyss just stands there, almost cowering from her friend.  Gothika chuckles and wiggles the paper towel in Darknyss’s face.

“Hello… Earth to Lady…  Come on… Take the paper towel so I can go and get the first aid kit…."

Darknyss still doesn’t move, but instead frowns.

“Um… you do know that you just tasted my blood.”

Gothika nods slowly and lifts an eyebrow at her friend.

“Yes I do… and?”

Darknyss looks from the paper towel to her friend’s eyes which are still that pale blue color.

“You’ve never done that before… EVER! “

Gothika takes a deep breath and sighs, letting her hand drop for a bit before she walks over and places the paper towel over her friend’s cut.  But she doesn’t miss the obvious flinch of Darknyss as she approaches her and she drops her eyes and sighs heavily.

“I’m sorry Lady!  I told you… I’m hungry.  We’ve worked out really hard trying to get ready for this Bombshell Tag Team Title match, and it’s taking a toll on my resources.  We really want this.  I really want this… I want to be able to get gold around my waist, and I didn’t think that I was gonna be able to do that until Raynin lost the Bombshell title… But this offers us an opportunity for us BOTH to have gold!  And I am itching for the chance to have that title wrapped around my waist!  We’re gonna do it!  I can feel it!  I can taste it just like I tasted your blood!  I can smell it just as easily as I can smell your fear and tension right now.  This is something that’s I’ve wanted since I’ve stepped into the ring!  This is what I have been hoping and waiting for!  And there’s no way in HELL I’m gonna let a couple of little youngin’s come in and steal my thunder!"

She inhales slowly and Darknyss can’t help but wrap the paper towel around her finger quickly to try and staunch the blood flow as soon as possible.  Gothika turns around and reaches under the kitchen sink and pulls out a small medicine kit and places it on the counter.  She chuckles and starts to pull out bandages and anti-biotic cream, then she stops and cocks her head to the side.

“You know, I can take care of that for you really easily… If you let me lick your hand clean, it’ll stop the blood flow, and I can use some of that special salve I got from Diamond to heal it up in two shakes.  I swear… it won’t even leave a scar…  It’s the same stuff we used on Raynin’s head the other night.  It’s a part of my feeding kit...”

Darknyss shakes her head quickly.

“No… it’s alright.  I can do it myself.”

Gothika frowns and holds  her hands in the air and backs away from the first aid kit slowly.

“Okay… I understand.  You’re still not one hundred percent cool with me drinking live red… But come on… you know the edge it gives me in the ring compared to the cold stuff.”

Darknyss starts to clean her wound with alcohol and peroxide, holding her hand over the sink and pouring the liquids down her finger over the cut, wincing slightly at the sting.  She shakes her head and sighs softly.

“No, that’s not it.  I could care less if you drink live… Hell, I could care less if you bled the whole Bombshell division dry.  I say go for it!  It might just be the kick in the pants that this bunch of rag tag barbie dolls needs to start to excite people again.  I just don’t like the thought of you drinking live from me or Raynin.”

Darknyss stops pouring the peroxide on her hand and turns to the counter and picks up the bandages and starts to dab at the cut slowly and sighs heavily.

“You know I’ve seen the changes in you two.  It’s just like when you went wild back in the day… Back when we could be ourselves and truly cut loose in the ring and not be stifled by having do deal with all of these same old same old matches.  You know…  just once, I’d love to see a tag team title match defended in something like a tornado tables, ladders, and chairs match, or hell, a triple cage match for that matter!  Barbwire and bombshells!!  What a match that would be!  The ring ropes wrapped in barbed wires, and barbed wire wrapped gloves and bats on poles for use as weapons…  do you have any idea how fun that would be?”

Gothika nods slowly as she breathes deeply and gets her fangs to retract, even though her eyes won’t turn back to their original brown.

“Yeah, I remember those days.  The glory days of our youths.  But you gotta remember, we’re not as young as we used to be.  Hell, we’ve just gotten better.  More refined, more settled in our desires to beat the high holy hell out of our opponents.  And you’re not even in the ring anymore…  I bet if it had been you and I in the ring instead of me and Raynin, Rock Rose would have thought twice about trying that choke slam shit.  You could have powered her down in a second.”

Darknyss raises an eyebrow at her friend and takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

“What I don’t get is why you didn’t do it yourself.  You’re stronger than I am, and yet you have been holding back these last few matches.   Even when you got a win at the pay per view, you still held back, and you know you can’t be doing that… not during this tag team tournament.  Not if you want to come out the winner you don’t.”

Gothika walks over to the stove and pulls out the grill pan from the rack overhead and sets it on the stove top with a slow, careful movement.  She then walks to the spice rack on the counter and pulls out an array of herbs and spices and goes back to the counter where there are four large ribeye steaks resting under some aluminum foil and starts to dust the spices onto the meat.  She shrugs slowly and looks over her shoulder and watches Darknyss watching her as she spreads anti-bacterial cream on her finger.

“I can’t help it Lady.  I feel myself slipping again.  The whole time Rock Rose had me in the air, all I could think about was wrapping myself around her arm, hitting the crook of her elbow so it folded, and latching onto her neck and taking a drink.  I’m so hungry these days!  It’s like every time I step into the ring, I can hear my opponents hearts beating faster.  I can smell the adrenaline and the fear and the anticipation on them like a stench and it pushes me into this almost… FEEDING FRENZY!!!  And it takes almost everything I have to stop myself from beating them senseless and pouncing on them like some kind of…”

She bites her lip and Darknyss wraps a couple of bright neon blue band-aids around her finger and lifts her eyebrow at her friend.

“Like a monster was what you were gonna say, wasn’t it Gothika?”

Gothika nods slowly and swallows audibly.

“I have had to stop myself so many times… I’ve given in over and over again, but this time… I’ve tried to be good.  I swear, but the cold stuff, it just tastes so… so dead.  So devoid of that special flavor.  Even when I heat it in the microwave, it still just doesn’t taste the same.  The spark is gone!”

Darknyss nods slowly and shrugs her shoulders and cocks her head to the side.

“Then don’t hold back anymore.”

Gothika lifts her eyebrows as she looks at her friend in shock.

“Wait… What are you saying Lady?”

Darknyss reaches into a drawer on the island and pulls out a pair of rubber gloves and slips them over her hands, snapping them into place as she smiles wickedly at her friend.

“I’m saying…  You holding back is not doing anything for your winning of the matches.  Do what you have to do.   Be as ruthless and as cut throat as you need to be in the ring and trust me to stop you from going too far.  That’s what I’m there for as your manager.  I mean think about it… Odette Ryder and Carly Athens are alot like you and Raynin in many ways.  You’re all ambitious, high energy, skilled…  And of course, you and Raynin have alot of things that they don’t.  Experience mostly… You both know each other a lot better than they do.  You have worked together for a while now and you work together very well.  Your skills compliment each others where Odette and Carly may end up trippin’ over each other’s feet.  They’re both highly competitive, and will be vying with each other for the win.  I can already tell that one.  But… and this is a really big but...  The one MOST IMPORTANT thing that your opponents at the up coming Climax Control this Sunday don’t have is ME in their corner.”

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.

“Hell, they should be happy that you’re only outside of the ring and not inside of it.  Have you seen how little those two girls are?  We tower over them both!  Plus we outweigh them by a clear fifty pounds, and you know all of it is sheer muscle.”

Gothika lifts her arm and flexes it and the lean cords of her  bicep pop up into view.  Darknyss chuckles and flexes her much larger arm beside hers and Gothika can’t help but laugh.  While she’s laughing, Gothika’s eyes change back to their normal brown color and Darknyss settles down as the worry and tension flow out from her.   Gothika slaps the countertop and smiles.

“So, what do you want to me to help you with so we can get this dinner going.  I told you I was hungry!!”

Darknyss points to the steaks as she picks up the knife again.

“Well, put those on the grill and get them burning.  You know how we do it… Mine on first for medium well, Raynin’s on 2 minutes later for medium rare, and yours 2 minutes later for still mooing.  They all flip at the same time, and you take them off in reverse order at the same time limits.  I’ll finish up this salad and the potatoes are already in the oven.”

Gothika chuckles as she starts putting the meat on the grill.

“Get along little doggie!!!  Mooo!!  Moo!!!”

The friends start to laugh just as Raynin comes shuffling into the room.  She stops in the door and yawns a bit.

“What did I miss?”

Gothika and Darknyss look at one another and start to laugh harder as Darknyss reaches into the refrigerator and tosses Raynin a protein shake.  She points at her with the tip of the knife and makes a serious face.

“You drink all of that!  We have only 2 days to get you back up to fighting weight.  No arguments.”

Raynin cracks the top on the can and sighs, then snaps to attention and salutes her.  

“Yes Sir Ma’am Sir. “

Raynin starts to drink the shake with one hand, picks up the empty plates with the other and turns around and walks back out to the dining room to set the table.  Darknyss looks from her to Gothika and sighs softly.

“I don’t know… maybe she can hold it together long enough for you two to advance through the tournament.  Let’s see what happens.”

The pair go back to finishing dinner as the scene fades.

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

69
Climax Control Archives / the descent
« on: May 05, 2012, 12:01:13 AM »
 Event: Climax Control...   Sunday 05/06/2012

Venue: Moana Stadium... Reno, Nevada

Match: Bombshell Tag Team Match
 

Opponent: VS THE FREAKETTES, Rock Rose and Felony Fontana  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/QUvVdTlA23w" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

After losing her title due to the interference of the SCW's Owner, Mark Ward and the underhanded tactics of Misty, the mental state of the Rebellious One is suffering a devastating blow.  Will she be able to keep it together as she teams with her partner, Gothika to take on a new tag team to the Sin City Wrestling's ranks in the Freakettes? Or will the loss of her Bombshell Championship be too much for Raynin to Bear?  Let's see what unfolds shall we...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/oct4g8.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  DESCENT INTO MADNESS! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



____________


____________


Time:  May 1, 2012, 1:30 PM...  

Place:  In the sky...  Somewhere over the Atlantic Ocean...


____________


____________

The sky is aboil with the anguish of the world it seems.  Dark clouds hang over the seas and the deserts as the tears of Angels fall down to blanket the earth.  In the deep deserts of Nevada, a single old indian woman sits in front of a fire that's being protected by a kind of lean to tent.  She's not worried about heat or warmth... that's not why the fire is there.  She can feel the turmoil in the energies surround her, yet doesn't know where it's coming from.  

As she sits, her eyes closed as she chants in the language of her ancestors, she hears the warning rattle of a snake a few feet away who has been spooked by the rain falling on it's head.  she sits still as a statue, the only movement tat of her lips as she doesn't stop her chanting.  The snake inches forward, wary, keeping it's body coiled as if ready to strike at any moment.  The old woman doesn't stop her chanting.  The snake uncoils it's body and moves within a foot of the old woman, and just as it's about to move past her, her hand moves quick as lightning and grabs it behind it's head, lifting it high.  The snake's rattle moves threateningly as it attempts to wriggle free, but she grabs its body with her free hand, taking complete control of it.

Her words don't stop flowing from her as she moves quickly.  She puts it's fangs to a jar that's been stretched with the bladder of a cow... an ancient recepticle for collecing venom, and milks it dry of it's deadly poison.  She then picks up a knife and holds the body over a large bowl.  As lightning rips through the sky, making the darkened sky bright like the flash of a camera, she sends the knife slicing through the air and through the neck of the snake like a hot knife through butter.

The body of the snake drops into the bowl, wriggling as it's life blood pumps from it's neck like water from a geyser.  The moving of the body sends the red fluid all over the bowl, and the old woman nods slowly.  She places the bowl over the fire and starts to rock back and forward in time to her chanting.  She opens a pouch and pulls out some herbs, throwing them into the bowl, then opens a bottle of some liquid and pours it into the bowl.  The red in the bowl turns black as her chanting increases in volume and intensity.  She opens the jar of the venom and pours some over the mixture, then opens a final jar and pours a powder into her hand and throws it into the fire, letting some fall into the bowl.  She picks up an eagle feather and waves it around the fire, closes her eyes as her chanting hits a fever pitch, then drops it.  It floats on the wind down into the bowl in the flames, and as soon as it touches the liquid, lightning crashes overhead and everything suddenly ignites in a bright green flame, and the old woman's eyes snap opento reveal nothing but white.  Her body freezes, as if galvanized by the lightning strike, her hands held out to the fire.  She starts to speak, her voice sounding like a mixture of many different voices.

"The darkness is approaching!  It is growing, and multiplying, gathering strength in the depths that are hiding it.  What was keeping it at bay has been stolen, and what is building will be unlike anything ever experienced!  The battle is approaching!  The light verses the darkness...  The collision wil be... EXPLOSIVE!!!!"

A humongous crash of lightning suddenly crashes, lighting the desert like a bomb has just explodedThe old woman falls backward, her arms spread wide as the camera starts to spiral upwards.  The lightning continues to flash as the scene suddenly changes...


As the lightning flashes over the desert, it simultaneously flashes in the clouds over the Atlantic ocean.  The clouds in which fly the airplane holding the former Bombshell Champion, and the rest of her friends and partenrs fo the Fallen.  After her loss, she didn't sleep a moment.  She was too upset, and only just has been able to let herself rest.  She'd been asleep for only about a half hour, and her mind still can't deal with what has happened.  

In her sleep, she reaches down to her waist, stroking it as if she's looking for the Bombshell title that's been taken from her.  She's clearly agitated, and shakes her head as she sleeps, moaning and clawing at the air as if she's trying to hold onto something or stop something from happen.  Darknyss is sitting beside her and she sighs heavily as she reache sover and pulls the blanket up over her thrashing friend.  She knows exactly what Raynin is feeling and is hoping that she is helping her deal with what is clearly separation anxiety.

She's been trying to keep her mind off of what happened and think about the future, and her upcoming tag team match against the Freakettes, but it keeps going back to how Misty has stolen her title from her.  She'd done alright for a while, enjoying a nice lunch with her partners where they discussed their upcoming match.  That scene flashes through her mind as she sleeps...

She had been moping around the hotel room, not wanting to do anything.  She wouldn't watch television, she wouldn't eat, she didn't sleep, she didn't even change out of the clothes she had come from the arena in.  She just sat there in a chair in the dark with the blinds and curtains closed, just staring off into nothingness.  When Darknyss and Gothika walked into the room and turned on the light, she didn't even move.  She just sat there, barely appearing to breathe.  They took one look at her and both shook their heads slowly.  Darknyss put a hand on her shoulder, and takes a deep breath.

"Come on girl... Now is NOT the time for you to mope."

Raynin shrugs Darknyss's hand from her shoulder and sits back in the chair.

"This is so the time for me to mope.  But I'm not moping... I'm thinking about things."

Gothika pulls up another chair and sits beside her.  She takes her friend's hand in hers, sighing heavily.

"Listen... we both know that feeling...  When you work, and fight, and scrap, and finally get that title around your waist only to have it ripped away in a single moment...  Both of us have had that happen.  It sucks bigtime!  But the mark of a true Champion isn't just how you act while you are holding the title.  You know that.  If you're the true champion, then you'll carry yourself accordingly even as you claw your way back up to that top spot.  You may be the former Bombshell Champion now... but that's just for now.  You're the future Bombshell Champion!  You have a rematch clause!  Use it!!   Take back what's yours!!  But for now, you have to let this go and focus on the Freakettes!  You're my partner and I need you!!"

Raynin turns her head slowly to look at her friend.  She pulls her hand from Gothika's sharply as a frown spreads across her face.

"You think I don't know that we have to work together to beat those two?  You think my head is not in the game, don't you?  ADMIT IT!!  You think that I'm gonna do like so many others in the past and flip out about losing my title... WELL YOU'RE DAMNED RIGHT I AM!!"

She walks over to her bag and pulls out her macbook pro and starts to pull up footage of the arena before the match started.  She stops at a couple of posters that were hung up on the wall that show Misty with the Bombshell Championship.  She points to the footage and turns to her friends.

"There!  You see?  That right there!!  Those were put out the night of the Pay Per View!  People have been tweeting about this ever since I lost the match!!"

Darknyss frowns and shakes her head.

"What are you talking about?"

Raynin pulls up her twitter account and starts to read some of the comments that were left on her account.

'I find it mighty funny that the Mark Ward versus Kain match just happened to interfere with your match Raynin.  If it had been anyone else's match that had gotten interrupted, they would have counted it as a disqualification and the Champion would keep their title or restarted the match, but you lost your title!  That's so not right!'

'Misty's a cheater!  She used a chair and a trashcan!  And she talked so bad about how Kittie took her title away, yet she used the same dirty tactics!'

'Raynin should still be Champion!  There was just too much controversy surrounding that match!  The judgement should be overturned and Raynin should have her title returned to her.'

Raynin shakes her head and starts scrolling down the page.

"And those are just a few of the hundereds... THOUSANDS of posts that were put up only over the past day!  And they're RIGHT!!  Don't you find it just a little funny that out of all of the matches that took place that night, only my match got interrupted?"

Darknyss slowly and frowns.  Raynin drums her fingers agitatedly on the table.

"And that's not all... Mark had a hand in Kittie beating me during our one on one championship match..  He interfered in my number one contender's matches...  it's like he's got a vindetta against me!!"

Darknyss takes a deep breath and sighs heavily.

"It might not be just you."

Raynin looks up at her friend, frowning slightly.

"What do you mean not just me?"

Darknyss sinks into a chair beside her and sighs heavily.

"Well, I think he still blames me for breaking Matt's heart years ago... Plus my voicing my displeasure about females facing the men.  Mark's is one of the only companies I've ever been in where I haven't been able to go after the Heavyweight Title.  It's possible he may still have some... issues with my speaking out so adamantly about wanting a chance to go after that title."

Raynin frowns and shakes her head slowly.

"So he's taking his anger out on me?  Is that what you think?"

Darknyss shrugs but Raynin shakes her head slowly.

"No... cause this has been going on since before you showed up.  This is a conspiracy, plain and simple."

Gothika has taken the computer from Raynin and is reading through more of the comments.  She puts the macbook back on the table and sighs heavily.

"Regardless of if this is a conspiracy or not, we have to focus on this match against the freakettes.  They're like you and your sister used to be Darknyss.  That one chick, Rock Rose reminds me so much of you Lady, it's not even funny!  She's one big girl.  She even makes you look a little small.  You can tell she's got power, but the question is, does she have any speed.  She may end up being a lumbering giant where you were gracefully powerful Lady."

Raynin shakes her head and leans back in her chair.

"You know what they say... The bigger they are, the harder they fall.  Besides...  if she's anything like Darknyss, then we have more of an advantage than they would think.  We've got experience taking down big heavy hitters.  Besides... you're no slouch yourself Gothika.  You've got the power and the speed we need to go up against any kind of hulking brute they throw our way.  Not only that, we've got a secret weapon they hadn't even realized we  have."

Darknyss lifts her eyebrow and looks at her friend.

"Oh? And what secret weapon is that?"

Raynin smirks and taps her temple.

"We've got one pissed off mother of an ex champion who's hell bent on going through anyone and everyone she has to to get back what's been taken from her.  Mark Ward thinks that by making me fight right after having such a devastating blow dropped on me that he is gonna stop me... derail me from exposing the truth... put a damper on my train of thought and side track me away from what is so self evident... But the fact of the matter is this...  He knows I should still be Champion.  Vixen knows I should still be Champion.   The world knows I should still be Champion.  And so does Misty.  She knows she can't beat me without a distraction, outside help, help from a friend, a weapon...  She knows that in her heart, he didn't beat me.  She may have won the match, but she didn't beat me.  She knows who the true champion is, and it's certainly not her.  And I'm gonna prove it."

Gothika leans over and whispers to Darknyss.

"I think she's going through some serious title withdrawls."

Darknyss shrugs.

"Well, what do you expect?  It was her first title.  You remember how you were when you lost your first title."

Raynin brings her hand down on the table with a loud bang.

"Stop all of this whispering!!  I am sitting right here and I can hear you!!"

Gothika looks from Raynin to Darknyss and lifts her eybrows high.

"So...  You think you can use this anger about your being screwed out of your title to your advantage in the rest of your matches?  How are you gonna do that?"

Raynin cocks her head to the side and smirks.

"Because... everyone of my opponents will have Misty's face.  Every where I look I will see her.  Everyone I talk to I hear her voice.  Hell, I look in the mirror and I see her standing behind me, taunting me...  And it takes everything in my power not to just flip out and put my fist through the mirror.  Right now, my loathing of Misty is becoming a driving force...  And I want to beat her face in.  I want to lock her in a choke hold and watch her turn all manner of shades of blue until I force her to return my title.  And if I picture my opponents as Misty... well...  You know the old saying... hell hath no fury like a woman scorned...  In this case, it's SCW hath no fury like a champion who's been screwed!!"
 
Raynin's eyes seem to almost glow with the intensity of her fury.

"Rock Rose and Felony have no idea of who they're stepping into the ring against!  What I was in the past... what I've done in the past... that was nothing... NOTHING compared to what they will step into the ring against!!  I will introduce them to the Sin City Wrestling the hard way!  And that's RAYNIN'S WAY!!  And once the dust settles, and it's all said and done... all they will be seeing is the lights as they lay sprawled on their backs and get pinned for the one, the two, and the three!!"

Darknyss looks over at Gothika and takes a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

"Ooohh... kay...  and they say that I tend to lose it sometimes... Look, you haven't eaten all day, let's go and get some lunch before we have to come back and finish packing for the trip home..."



After that, they'd had lunch and tried to take her mind off of things, but they'd only pushed it to the back of her mind.  Now, the memory of the loss has invaded her dreams, and she keeps rolling it around in her head, over and over again...  With every strike and blow she throws and receives, it's as if she's reliving it... feeling it fresh and new...



Vixen’s eyes widen as she looks up to the entryway to see “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward thrown through the curtains. Kain follows up with a broomstick. He goes to smack HS with it, but HS rolls out of the way, and gets him with a drop toe hold, smashing his face against the grated ramps surface. Kain rears back with an elbow that knocks HS back a bit. It gives him the opening to get up and swing his broomstick backward to crack HS on the shoulder. He goes for another but HS ducks it and dashes down toward the ring. Their referee follows them down as the other referee shouts at them to stay out of the ring. HS shouts that it’s his damn ring, and he climbs onto the apron. As he does, Kain yanks him down by the back of the pants, and goes to nail him with a punch. HS spits in his face and nails him with a headbutt. He reaches under the ring and pulls out a fire extinguisher and blasts Kain with it.

Simone: I don’t believe it… This has got to be a first for us. Two matches going on at the same time, this is pure insanity!

Inside of the ring, Raynin is not about to let their match become upstaged as she knocks Vixen into the corner. She assaults her opponent with vicious knee after knee. She then sets her opponent up on the top rope and then she dashes back a few steps. She cartwheels forward and wraps her legs around Vixens neck, taking her down with a sort of modified Hurricanrana of her own. As soon as she lands, Misty leaps up onto the same turnbuckle, and comes crashing down on both women with a corkscrew moonsault. As she lands she rolls off.

Adams: I don’t know which match to call, because both are high intensity. I think my head hurts.

Simone: That is what you get for thinking I guess…

Back outside of the ring, Kain smashes HS’s head into the ring steps repeatedly. HS stops the last of the series, and then he chops Kain’s chest. He then goes to slam Kain’s head into the ring post, but Kain reverses it by planting his feet against the post, and then he flings HS into the post. As he comes down, Kain drops down for the pin. The referee counts.

1!

2!

HS kicks out. Kain shoves the referee and then he picks up the set of ring steps and he goes to slam them onto HS. HS rolls out of the way and leans against the barricade. Kain goes to assault him with the steps, but HS ducks out of the way again. He gets up to his feet and then he dashes away from Kain. Kain gives chase as they circle around the ring. Kain brings the steps with him, but as they round the corner, HS connects with a Red Hot into the ring steps! The fans give a mixed reaction, but it is deafening. HS drops down for the pin, but it is quickly interrupted as, inside the ring, Misty pulls down the ropes to cause Raynin to stumble down on top of the men! HS shouts at Vixen who rolls off, and he goes back for the pin.

1!

Again, it is interrupted as Misty vaults over the ropes, missing her target of Vixen. HS smacks his head in complete frustration as he rolls out of the way. Vixen leaps up onto the barricade and runs across it, dashing on top of Misty as the two roll around in a downright dirty catfight. Raynin steps outside of the ring, and their referee looks completely confused. HS rolls Kain inside of the ring, and he tosses the ring steps inside as well. He looks under the ring and tosses in a chair, a trashcan with a tied up bag of trash inside, and then he slides a cylinder block inside of the ring. He slides in under the bottom ropes and then he goes to work stomping on Kain. He picks up the chair and swings it down, barely missing Kain as he gets out of the way. HS goes to hit him once more, but Kain rolls over and onto his feet. The fans boo loudly as Kain hits a superkick to the chair, connecting with HS’s face.

Outside of the ring, Raynin and Vixen go back and forth with Misty in between them. When one connect with a hard punch, Misty rebounds to the other one. As they assault her, she quickly ducks down and they both connect with punches to each other. Misty picks Vixen up and drops her face first onto the apron. She then slides her inside of the ring. As the chair drops, Misty unfolds it as the referee tries to pull it out of her hands. Misty shoves him away and then Misty leaps up onto it, taking down the rising Vixen with a roll up pin. Just as Kain drops down for a pin on HS.

1!

1!

2!

2!

In an almost simultaneous manner, Raynin comes vaulting into the ring, landing across Vixen and Misty to break up the pin. As she rolls off, she knocks into HS and Kain, breaking up their pin as well! The Bombshell referee shouts to the other referee that this match will be thrown out if they don’t leave. The fans all boo loudly as this is heard. HS rolls out of the ring at this, and Kain gives chase to him. HS jumps the barricade and heads into the crowd as Kain comes after him quickly. Their referee follows as the Bombshell referee tries to clear the ring of the debris. Raynin falls down for a pin on Vixen, stopping him short. Misty sees the opportunity and tosses the trashcan into the corner.

1!

2!

Misty yanks Raynin off and then goes to fling her into the trashcan, putting all of her weight into it. As Raynin bounces off, rebounding from the blow, Misty flips forward, and wraps her leg around Raynin’s neck, taking her down with a Headscissors that sends her to the outside. Misty looks down at Vixen and a smile crosses her face. As Vixen stirs on the ground, Misty ascends the top rope. As Vixen gets to her feet, the fans boo as Misty leaps off, nailing the Dream Crusher much to the dismay of the audience. She quickly falls down and gets the cover.

1!

2!

3!


Suddenly, the scene changes...  It replays once again as it has been doing since she closed her eyes, but instead of it being Mark ward and Kain, their faces are replaced by that of the tattooed man.  Instead of Vixen and Misty's faces, it's that of Mama Lovelle.  She hears that maniacal laughter ringing out in her mind over and over again... the cackling that haunted her dreams for so long... it's come back.  She trembles in her sleep and moans as instead of Misty pinning Vixen, the two Momma Lovelle's grab her arms and hold her down as the tattooed man leaps over the top rope to stand over her, holding out a long machete.  She screams in her dream, but it comes out as just a moan from her physical body.  She hears that voice again, speaking to her in spanish and english at the same time...

{ Por mucho que todo lo que quieras ... la lucha más dura de su ... correr tan rápido como sea posible, todavía, no importa. Te dije que no había escape mi niña.  Try as much as you like... struggle your hardest...  run as fast as you can, it still won't matter.  I told you there was no escaping me little girl. }

She shakes her head, looking around in fear and disbelief.  She suddenly makes a defiant face, lifting her chin.

"You're nothing!!  You're just my over active imagination coupled with my being upset about losing my title playing tricks with my tired brain!  That's all!  Diamond, Darknyss, Gothika and I did the spell, and we beat you at your game!"

The old woman chuckles and digs her nails into Raynin's upper arms, making her grimace in pain, but Raynin refuses to scream.

{ ¿Crees que me derrotó con ese hechizo poco con esa perra de una bruja? Usted hizo exactamente lo que yo quería que hicieras niña.  You think that you beat me with that little spell with that bitch of a witch?  You did exactly what I wanted you to do little one. }

Raynin shakes her head and struggles against the pair of old women holding her down, but they've got her in grips like a vice.  She kicks her legs, trying to get some kind of leverage to mount a fight, but it's as if all of her strength is being sapped from her.  The old woman with Misty's body leans over and puts her face right over Raynin's smirking evilly.  Raynin suddenly whips her head forward trying to headbutt the old woman, but it's as if she connected with metal.  She falls back, seeing stars, but hen she starts to chuckle.

"You can't have what you want old woman!  I took it inside of me!  I accepted whatever it was that you wanted to take from me!  So you can't get to it!!  It's a part of me now!!"

The old woman starts to cackle again, whipping her hair out of her face before she leans back down close to Raynin's face.

{ Oh, lo llevó dentro de sí mismo! ¡Oh! ¿Qué voy a hacer ahora? ¡Qué idiota eres! ¿Cómo sabes que no es exactamente lo que quería hacer?  Oh, you took it inside of yourself!!  Oh my!  What am I to do now?  What an idiot you are!  How do you know that isn't exactly what I wanted you to do? }

Raynin looks around nervously, shaking her head.

"I haven't seen you or your little butt munchin' weirdo over there for months now!!  Why did you all of a sudden decide to pop up?"

The old woman throws her head back and laughs evilly.

{ Debido a que permite la oscuridad para tomar una bodega de usted una vez más. Se había escondido durante un tiempo, pero está de vuelta y más fuerte que nunca. ¿Y por qué iba yo a querer tirar de ti cuando me lo puede cuidar y hacerla más fuerte dentro de ti ... a continuación, sólo que se haga cargo.  Because you allowed the darkness to take a hold of you once more.  You'd hidden it for a while, but it's back and stronger than ever.  And why would I want to pull it out of you when i can nurture it and make it stronger inside of you... then just take you over. }

The tattooed man brings down the machete towards her stomach and Raynin tries to suck it in as much as she can to try and keep it away from her.  He places the edge of the blade against her skin and starts making minute little swipes of it as she screams and screams and screams...

[/b][/i]

Raynin suddenly sits up with a shriek.  Darknyss leans over and Raynin shakes her head slowly before she curls back up in teh chair.  She puts her hand to herstomach and feels the marks from the blade against her flsh and she shudders.


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

70
Supercard Archives / Monsters Unleashed...
« on: April 27, 2012, 11:59:56 PM »
 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
RAYNIN RP


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


Event: London Brawling...  Sunday April 29th, 2012

Venue: Royal Albert Hall... in London, England

Match: Bombshell Championship Triple Threat
 

Opponent:  Vs Misty Vs Vixen  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zLiMHc6i_5g" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

As the time approaches for the London Brawling Pay Per View, everyone's attention is set for the title defenses.  People want to know will Raynin be a one hit wonder like Misty was?  Or will she be able to do what only Kittie has been able to do so far and successfully defend her Bombshell Championship?  Is her mind clear and focused on the future?  Or is her attention divided as some think?  We certainly will find out... As the Wrestling World Turns...



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/DEVIL.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  WHATCHA WAITIN' FOR?! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



____________


____________


Time:  April 25, 2012, 3:30 PM...  

Place:  London, England...  The Tower of London...


____________


____________


The rain has decended once again on London Town, but that doesn't stop people from doing the tourist thing.  Instead of goign on walking tours outside, they've turned their tourism fancies inward, and take in the historic sites while they can.  The Angels of the Fallen are getting a chance to do a bit of site seeing of their own, as they decide to take a trip to see Big Ben and the Tower of London.  They've joined a tour group, and are happy for once that they can just be another trio of tourists as they've donned their glasses and big hats to try and go unnoticed... even though it's not quite working out as they'd expected.

The trio finally get the chance to come inside as the group stops to remove their coats and drop off their umbrellas so as not o track any of the water through the historical monument, and Raynin sighs as she pulls off her black trench coat.  Her black stretch hip hugger jeans jeans and knee high leather boots are complimented by the newest Fallen crop tee that sports the words, 'kicked out of heaven' across the chest, and on the back, a pair of white skeletal angel wings on the black fabric and the words, 'to unleash hell'.  Her black backpack rests on her right shoulder as she waits for the tour to start.  As soon as she turns around, a japanese couple come up to her and point from the camera to her, then to themselves, grinning and nodding and bowing.

"RAYNIN-SAMA!!  RAYNIN-SAMA!!"

Raynin looks confused at the couple, then turns to look at Darknyss.

"What the hell??!!  I can't just get one day without having to sign an autograph now?"

Darknyss chuckles as she hangs up her umbrella and slips her sunglasses in her coat pocket.  Her light blue hip hugger jeans and purple crop top show off her curves as she shakes out her hair and pulls it up in a scrunchie to keep the wet ends off of her neck.

"Well what do you expect?  You're the Bombshell Champion silly!  Of course you're gonna be recognized whether you carry your title belt around with you or not.  I'm surprised you don't have that thing around your waist right now."

Raynin chuckles and pulls her back pack off of her right shoulder and unzips it, showing the title belt resting inside.  She grins and shrugs.

"Hey... I may not be as obsessed with the title as Kittie was... but it's still really special to me.  I won't go anywhere without it."

The couple sees the title and starts to bounce around like a couple of anime characters, chattering away.  The woman puts her hands together and starts to bow at her, her eyes shining at the sight of the belt.

"Title please?  Yes?  Title?"

She starts making motions at Raynin's waist, and Raynin nods and sighs, pulling out he title and puts it around her waist before she puts her backpack on her shoulder again.

"Anything for the fans..."

The couple takes turns taking pictures with Raynin, and even Darknyss and Gothika get in on a few of the pictures as they wait for the stragglers of the tour group to finally catch up.  As the group starts to file in, more and more people catch a glimps of the Angels of the Fallen, and what started out as a leisurely tour of the Tower of London becomes an impromptu autograph signing, interview, and photo op as everyone including the tour guide wants to ask questions about them instead of the Tower.  Questions start flying and Raynin brings her fingers to her lips and whistles loudly.

"OK!!  ALRIGHT!!  I GET IT!!  You're all curious, but I can't hear you all, so we're gonna do this like it's a press conference!  Everyone with questions, raise your hands, and we'll point to you and you can ask.  Got it?"

As soon as he says that, just about everyone's hand shoots up to the sky.  She chuckles and shakes her head and looks to the tour guide.

"About how long do we have before we have to start the tour?  If we don't put in a time limit, this could take all night."

The tour guide looks at her watch and shrugs.

"I'd say about a quarter of an hour or so."

Raynin nods and turns back to the group.

"Ok... so, fifteen to twenty minutes... I'd say... about six questions should do it.  If they're quick answers, then I may allow a few more.  So... make them good, as each person only gets one question.  Let's start with you...  Lady in the front in the yellow shirt.  Give your name and your Question."

A young brunette with glasses puts her hand down and giggles.

"Me name is Mary Anne, and I was wonderin'...  How are ya' likin' bein' a champion?"

Raynin nods slowly and smiles.

"Well Mary Anne, I have to admit, it's alot more work than I thought it would be.  You see, being the Bombshell Champion isn't just all fun and games as most think.  As Bombshell Champion, you literally carry the division on your shoulders.  You're like the leader.  You're the one that everyone aspires to be like, as well as their primary target.  Putting this Championship belt around your waist is like painting a big old bullseye right smack dab between you tits and waving a big flag around and yelling, 'hey everybody!! come and get me!!'  And you better believe that they will be gunning for you.  You don't get any rest, or peace as Champion because you always have to worry about who you will have to face next.  Because it's not just the number one contender you have to worry about.  That
spot can change hands in a new York minute!  You have to always be on your guard.  You have to stay on your toes, and switch things up constantly.  You have to be flexible because you could go from facing a three hundred pound behemoth, to a buck and a quarter mighty mite who thinks she's a superhero that can lift a car, to a psych ward escapee who thinks that your face would make a nice carpacio that would pair well with fava beans and a nice ciante...  You never know who you might end up facing.  You can't be lax in your training, your skills, or your duties as chapmion because all it takes is one slip...  one misstep... one mistake... you miss one teenie, tiny iota of something and that's all she wrote... one misplaced foot and it's all taken away.  But then, I've got an insight that most of these others haven't had the pleasure of having.  I never had any glorified ideals of what being a Champion was gonna be like, unlike my opponent for London Brawling, Vixen does.  My eyes weren't full of bright lights and stars.  I didn't walk into this situation thinking that it was the end all and be all of my career.  Thanks to Mi Abuelo, I was aware of all that would come with being a champion from watching him for years when he was champion in Oaxaca for so many years.  I never had any feelings of it being owed to me like my other opponent, Misty does.  You see, I didn't come into this company feeling anythign was owed to me.  I never wanted the Championship just handed to me.  I knew I'd have to work for it.  I knew I'd have to scrape and scrap and bite and claw and kick and pull myself up from the bottom to get where I'm at now.  And I knew that once I made it to the top, I'd have to work that much arder just to stay up there.  I knew that it would be a never ending battle, not just with other people but with myself to get this title around my waist and to keep it there. So when it finally happened, what I felt was surprise... glee... pride in myself, and how hard I worked to get this title...  Relief that I'd not let the chance that was presented to me slip through my fingers again...  So, to answer your question... hell, I'm LOVIN' being the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Champion!"

The hands go flying into the air again, and Raynin points to the back of the crowd.

"Alright... you... the guy in the blue hoodie.  Shoot."

The man lowers his hoodie and grins as his round cheeks blush bright red.

"Hi... I'm Tom.  And I wanted to say, I think you're gorgeous."

Raynin grins and blushes back.

"Why thank you Tom.  Did you have a question for me?"

He nods and clears his throat.

"Yeah, well, I'm sure it's somethin' everyone is wonderin' about... But... Why did you attack Misty, Kittie, and Brooklyn Carter at Blaze of Glory after winnin' the title?"

Raynin nods slowly and takes a deep breath before she answers, her face taking on a serious look.

"To put it quite frankly Tom, because it was necessary."

The crowd starts to whisper and look from one to another and Tom raises his hand again.

"But, why did ya think it was necessary?"

Raynin pulls out a tube of lipgloss from her pocket and pulls the top off and starts to slide it along her lips slowly as she sighs heavily.  She lowers her eyes as she recaps the gloss and slips it back into her pocket, her hair hanging down into her face, and when she raises them, the look in her eyes is one of fierce intensity, glaring at them all from behind her hair.  

"Because it was.  The Bombshell division had sunken into a fit of mediocrity.  Yes, we had some of the most amazing matches... we did things that no other female wrestlers would DARE to do...  But then it became stagnant!  The extreme was gone!  I mean, look at what we've been reduced to!!  We went from amazing things such as graveyard matches, and christmas bulb matches to simple tagteam matches, and mixed tag matches...  WHAT HAPPENED TO THE EXTREME!!  I'll tell you what happened...  The others lost their nerve is what!!"

Raynin takes off her title belt and holds it up, stroking the face of the title gently with her fingertips.

"I earned this championship match with my blood, my sweat and my tears quite literally.  The ring mat back in Las Vegas has had more of my blood spilled upon it than any other of these females in this division.  And why?  Because I knew what it meant to be innovative.  Mi Abuelo raised me not to fear physical pain.  The body will heal in time, but the emotional and spiritual scarring of being just another face in the crowd was killing me slowly.  when I first came to this company, there was the promise of matches that would put other companies to shame...  Any kind of match, I didn't care... I'd do it.  But we've been reduced to normalcy!  And why? Because Misty couldn't take it!  Because Kittie feared getting hurt!  Because they knew that I couldn't have cared WHAT they did to my body... I wouldn't stop until I had this title around my waist!!  And since then... the normalcy has continued.  I wanted to bring back the extreme!  I wanted to wake these chicks up and bring this division back the intensity!  I wanted to open their eyes to what they had become, and what they were doing to the Bombshell Division and the Championship title!!"

She chuckles and inhales deeply, closing her eyes for a moment and smirks wickedly.

"And as you can tell... I've done what I set out to do.  I've snapped Misty out of her haze of complacency and put that hunger back in her belly that she'd been missing out on.  I've woken her up from her nightmare of normalcy and plain jane-ness that she'd gotten herself into with Spike.  And yes... again my own blood was spilled in the process... but look at me... I'm still pretty.  I've attracted the attention of the infamous Electra Blaze...  I've even gotten Vixen to want to step up her game and try to take me on for the title... But let's face it... when it all comes down to it, neither of them truly have a chance against me."

She cocks her head to the side and looks out at the crowd.

"Alright... show of hands all of you who believe that Misty's going to be able to pull some kind of miracle out of her ass and take this title from me."

A few people raise their hand, and Raynin nods slowly.

"Alright... But answer me this... Do you think that because you're a Misty fan, or because she's flipped her wig, and is attacking random people?"

The people who raised their hands look around at one another and shrug.  Raynin starts to pace back and forth slowly.

"See, that's the biggest differene between Misty and myself.  When I was the number one contender, and I was the underdog, going up againt her and Kittie I didn't attack them before our matches.  I never saw a need to.  Do you know why?  It was because I sat back and I saw how there was always some kind of excuse as to why they would lose because of the attack.  They complained about not being one hundred percent... or the sneak attack was done to throw me of of my game...  all just bullshit... smoke and mirrors.  My attack was done after I beat them at their own game!  And why?  Because I wanted to prove to them, that no matter WHAT they threw at me, I'd still be able to get the job done!  I attack with purpose!!  Not for revenge, not for an ulterior motive of bettering my position... not for shits and giggles... well... maybe a little bit for shits and giggles, but that's beside the point.  I don't want an unfair advantage over my opponents.  I don't NEED an unfair advantage over my opponents.  I can do it all by myself!"

She holds her championship title high and brandishes it to the crowd.

"I did this!!  ME!!  I didn't have help from my friends to win like Misty did when she had Kittie stop me at High Stakes.  I didn't have to steal the championship belt and hold it hostage, and then attack anyone and almost end their career like Kittie did.  I did it with my own two hands!  I did it even though so many nay sayers were saying that I couldn't.  I did it even though the odds were against me, and things looked bleak.  I became the Bombshell Champion!"

She lowers the title belt back down and slings it over her shoulder, stroking the face of it gently.

"I've had my face cut with glass, I've been flung into a grave, I've had my head smashed into a tombstone, I've been dropkicked into a car, I've put my body on the line over and over and over again... And yet... I'm still here.  I overcame all of that adversity and I'm standing at the mountain top with no one else but GOD above me!!...  And do you really think that I'm going to let some upstart and a has-been take that from me?"

She shakes her head slowly.

"Now, Vixen... She's opened her own can of worms...  I understand that imitation is one of the greatest forms of flattery... but she stole from The Fallen... and that doesn't come without it's own pitfalls.  There's one thing to imitate, but plagerism is a crime, and I'm about to appoint myself judge, jury, and executioner."

Raynin takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"Vixen, Vixen, Vixen.  I get it.  You were once a big fish in a little pond, and now you want to test the waters of this ocean called the Sin City Wrestling.  I was once like you.  I had dreams... I had aspirations... I still have them.  But the problem is... now that you're in the ocean, you're still just a guppie swimming with a bunch of seasoned sharks!  And thanks to Misty chummin' the waters, I've got the scent of blood, and you're about to find out what it truly means to be in the middle of a feeding frenzy!"

Raynin's face takes on a mask of fury as she continues to rant, the crowd watching transfixed by the look on her face.

"I've sat back and listened to Vixen running her mouth for weeks now... thinking she's better than me because she got a win by disqualification in a tag team match...  I swear... she's about to get one hell of a wakeup call.  You see, I haven't even begun to bring out the big guns against her.  But this won't be a tag team match... And it's not about disqualifications... no no no...  This is going to be me, decending down from heaven to unleash hell all over her ass in a rain of fire and brimstone unlike any she'd ever believe possible!  She's going to get a taste of what it truly means to step up to a pissed off Angel!  Upsetting me doesn't cause me to lose my focus.  All it does is just make me want to amp it up a little bit higher.  All it does is make me want to inflict that much more damage and that much more pain before I drop the hammer on her head and leave her laying in the dust, squirming and begging for me to stop."

Raynin smirks evilly and nods slowly.

"But for you Vixen... the only way for you to experience even the tiniest hint of mercy from me once that bell rings is if you either lay down and let me pin you, or if you just tap.  Or if you just leave the ring and go back into the back and cower in the locker room.  Because as long as you stand in that ring, and present yourself as a target for my wrath, then you will experience it in abundance."

Raynin looks out at the crowd and then at her friends who are standing on either side of her.

"Misty and Vixen think that because I care about my friend Gothika and how she'll fare in her match against Krystal Diamond and Veronica Taylor that my priorities are split.  They think that I'm preoccupied, and that they are gonna be able to use that as a way to get to me.  But let's face facts here...  When it comes time for me to step into the ring, and that bell sounds, I'm all business.  My focus is in the moment.  My mind is set on one thing, and one thing only, and that is retaining this championship and keeping it around my waist, right where it belongs.  Just as I know Gothika is all business.  You see, I've learned something that you never will Misty...  True friendship is never a hinderance.  True friends will stand by you.  They'll have your back, and will always have your best interest at heart.  So yes, I can worry about Gothika and her match, just as I know she's worried about me and my match.  But don't you EVER thinks that for a MINUTE, my eyes are off of the prize.  I'm Champion right now because I never stopped striving to be the best.  And after London Brawling  I will STILL be Champion because I WILL NEVER stop striving to be the best."

She takes a deep breath and crosses her arms over her chest.

"There is always another bar for me to set for myself.  Being Bombshell Champion was just the first of many plateaus on the ladder of success.  This was just the first mountain I've decided to climb.  There's always another mountain in my future.  and the next step for me, is keeping this title.  Because this business is continually changing.  It's like surfing in the ocean... you come to the crest of a wave and go over it, only to see another wave coming at you.  I know that the waves won't stop coming.  There will always be another challenger for my title.  There will always be another person to overcome.  There will not be an end until I finally decide to stop, or someone gets lucky enough to take me down.  But even if that happens... in the unlikelihood of it happening, then who ever it is that does knock me off of this mountaintop better watch out because I'll be gunning for them like a shot from an AK-47!  And I won't stop gunning for them until I'm back on top once again!"

Raynin chuckles and pats the title gently on her shoulder looking down at it.

"Let's face it!  Everyone thought I was hungry for this title while I was trying to win it... but they have no idea what hungry truly means!  Now that I am Champion, I want to keep this title around my waist so badly that words can't express what I feel.  I want to hold onto it so tightly that sometimes I see myself holding this title in the mirror and my knuckles are white from the grip I have on it.  Am I obsessed like Kittie?  No... I'm not obsessed with being Champion.  I'm CONSUMED by being champion!  It is all that I have wanted and more, and the thought of being without my title...  haveing it ripped from me by some undeserving, unappreciative, obnoxious, arrogant, or no account hack makes me want to scream!!"

She runs a hand though her hair and starts to pace again slowly.

"This title is MINE!!  I'm like a wild animal about this title!!  A hungry lioness will defend their kill with teeth and claws and will kill another animal tha tries to take it from them before they're done with it!  I've marked this Championship as my property!  It's my territory!  And I will fight, tooth and nail to ensure that it remains Mine!!"

She takes a deep breath, and the tour guide looks at her watch and signals that it's time for the tour to start.  Raynin looks around at her friends and nods slowly before she addresses the crowd.

"I hope that you all get the chance to watch London Brawling.  Because the Age of Angels has descended upon the Sin City Wrestling.  And after I beat Misty and Vixen to retain my Championship, things will never... EVER be the same."

The trio crowd all start to cheer before they move on to start their tour.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________


____________


Time:  April 27, 2011...  11:30 AM

Place:  London, England.... Raynin's hotel room...


____________


____________

She's sitting in front of the television, eating breakfast as she watches the tape of what happened at Climax Control a few weeks ago.  She sighs as she watches how they'd been delivered a loss, not at the hands of their opponents, but by Misty and Electra Blaze.  She spoons another bite of raisin and cinnamon oatmeal into her mouth and rewinds it, playing it back once more...



Cookie slides in and pulls Gothika off just in the nick of time. She kicks her in the stomach and drops her down with the SexXx Factor! She immediately goes back to her corner as Raynin reluctantly returns to hers. Raynin shouts at the referee to be fair in his judgment calls, before looking down to Darknyss for advice. With Gothika and Vixen both down on the mat, the audience and their partners begin to rally support for them. Both women slowly stir on the mat. Just then, the lights go out and the audience begins whispering in bewilderment. As they come back on, a brunette woman stands at the head of the ring, waving to the match participants, shouting at them.

Simone: What the hell is she… Wait, is that former GXW Women’s Champion, Electra Blaze? What is she doing out… What?

Adams: Is that Misty crawling from under the ring? What is SHE doing out here? We are being graced by the NWA Cruiserweight Champion here, but what does she have planned here?

Darknyss and Brandi both seem a bit shocked as Misty grabs the Bombshell Championship. Electra Blaze slides into the ring. The referee tries to stop her from going any further when Misty slides into the ring from behind. Gothika is the first up and she spots Misty immediately. She goes to confront Misty who sports both championships on her shoulder The referee turns around to see her just as she turns around and nails Vixen with the Bombshell Championship. The referee calls for the bell.

Justin Decent: Your winners via disqualification… COOKIE S’MORES AND VIXEN!!!

Adams: I should be saying how I don’t believe what just happened, but what I want to know… Is Misty the third Bombshell competing for Raynin’s championship at London Brawling?

Simone: It’s hard to say, but she certainly has made her presence known by attacking Vixen while simultaneously costing The Fallen the match up.

Misty holds the Bombshell Championship in the air, carefully watching her back as Electra comes over to her. They hoist their arms up in the air to present the Bombshell Championship before dropping it to the ground. Raynin gets in the ring to chase them down before they quickly exit the ring. Misty snarls at her as they work their way up the ramp as “What You Want” by Evanescence plays.


She pauses the playback and sits back as she chews on her oatmeal slowly, smirking at the television set.

"That was the moment right there... That was the one thing that sealed your fate.  That was what put you on the road that will ultimately end with your having to face not just me as champion, but me as a pissed off champion Misty.  You wanted to stir up the hornet's nest by showing me that you could deal a blow to my ego by having me lose via disqualification.  Well bravo.  But if you'd wanted a shot at my title... I'd told you before... all you'd had to do was ask for it."

She takes another spoonful of her breakfast and sets the empty bowl on the table beside her elbow.  She takes a deep breath and temples her fingers as she looks intently at the screen.

"the fact of the matter is Misty... I wanted to face you.  One on one... face to face.. mano y mano.  I wouldn't have let my friends interfere.  but you had to go bringing Electra blaze into the picture.  Well fine... You wanted it to be this way... you got your wish. London Brawl will be a Brawl and then some.  I hope you're bringing your A game... cuase you'll be getting mine in abundance."


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>







_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______





<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
 GOTHIKA RP

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



>Event: London Brawling...  Sunday April 29th, 2012

Venue: Royal Albert Hall... in London, England

Match: Bombshell Triple Threat  

Opponent:  Vs Krystal Diamond Vs Veronica Taylor




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/1mjlM_RnsVE" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


Two triple threat matches are what the fates have in store for the Angels of the Fallen.  As her partner, Raynin stands poised to defend her Bombshell Championship at London Brawling, so too does The Vampyric Angel have a battle ready and waiting for her.  Gothika must defend the honor of the Fallen in a match against a pair of Bombshells who want to use her as a springboard for their own careers... Krystal Diamond and Veronica Taylor.  But with the thirst taking over her more and more frequently, will she be able to keep the beast inside of her at bay long enough to pick up the win?  Or will the blood flow once she steps into the ring?  What will the outcome be?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/gothic_hello-1525.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  AT YOUR OWN RISK ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/gothikacomic01.jpg width=300>


____________


____________


Time:  April 24, 2012...  11:30 AM...

Place:  London, England...  Location: The Boar's Head Bed and Breakfast...


____________


____________


There's been a bit of a respite from the requisite rain that normally fills the air in springtime.  The sun is streaming into the courtyard of the old estate that has been converted to this quaint little place for honeymooners, and those just looking to escape while still in the city.  The peonies and lupines are just spreading their petals to try and catch what sun they can before the clouds decide to close over the warm rays once more.  

She stirs as she feels the heat from the rays on her skin and it wakes her as she flinches from the sudden warmth.  She pulls the covers up over her in a protective motion, then sighs as she uncovers her face to look around.

She catches a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror on the low dresser across from the bed and she frowns at the sight of the red stuff that circles her mouth.  She starts trying to scrub it from around her mouth with the back of her hand, but stops once she notices that it's there as well and just gives up.  She shrugs and shakes her head as if trying to clear the cobwebs from her mind.

"What in the world am I doing here?  I should be at the hotel with the others..."

She slides her hands down her arms, and stops as she suddenly realizes that she's less than dressed under the covers.  She lifts the covers and gasps, her eyes going wide.

"Where are my clothes?  Oh my GOD!!  Did somebody slip me a mickey?"


She suddenly realizes that she's not alone in the bed as she sees the large lump under the covers beside her in the mirror.  She turns towards it and pokes it with a finger.

"Hey... who ever you are, it's time to get up.  It's morning time... I think..."

The lump doesn't move and she slides her hand under the covers, moving as if to move the covers back, but she gasp as she pulls her hand back quickly, seeing it covered in the red stuff.  She looks around nervously, but gulps slowly as she looks at her hand, coated in it.  She shakes her head slowly as she takes a deep breath.

"I can't still be hungry...  I always just take a drink... I don't gorge!  Everyone walks away none the wiser...  I'm in control... it doesn't control me..."

She slowly brings her fingers to her lips and licks them slowly, closing her eyes and moaning softly as the thick, salt taste slides over her tongue and down her throat.  She starts to lick faster, her tongue not wasting a drop as she growls hungrily, feeling her fangs extending as she does so.  She catches a glimpse of herself in the mirror and suddenly stops herself.  She shakes her head and smacks her forehead with her clean hand.

"What am I doing?  This isn't cool!  I'm waking up in some strange bed with someone laying in a pool of red beside me, and I stop for a quick snack?  Get it together girl!!"

She takes a deep breath and pokes the lump beside her again, frowning slightly as her pokes go unanswered.

"Hey!  Everybody ok under there?  Everybody alive and kickin'?  Just want to make sure...  Just a nod or a whimper will do..."

The lump doesn't do anythign but lay there, and she sighs heavily.

"Oh man!!  What did I do??!!  I promised, no bodies!!  This is gonna be bad if I... If I...  Oh MAN!!"

She shakes her head and hits herself in the temple with her fist a few times before she takes a deep breath and tries to clam herself down.

"Ok... I can handle this... I can deal... maybe nobody's dead...  maybe this is mine...  maybe this is all just a misunderstanding and we can all just walk out of here none the wiser.  Hell, i don't even know who it is under there!!  Maybe they were already dead, and I just happened by the door and couldn't help myself and popped in for a snack... yeah... that's it... I'm sure of it...  I simply couldn't...  I wouldn't... I can't have..."

She looks once more at the lump under the covers beside her and takes a deep breath as she reaches out to touch it.  She pulls back the covers and sees a young man laying beside her, head on the pillows... neck and chest drenched in the red.  His medium length, light browh hair hair is seeming to caress his cheek as he lays there, not moving.  She winces at the sight of his cute face and swears softly to herself.

"Shit!  What did I do?"

She reaches out a trembling hand towards his neck, as if willing a flutter to appear before she can touch his neck.  She holds her breath as her hand comes closer and closer.  Just as she's about to touch him, he sneezes, and she shrieks, jumping from the bed, pulling the covers with her, as she moves.  His eyes fly open as he hears her shrieking, and he screams in harmony, pulling the sheets over himself as he jumps up to stand on the other side of the bed.  Their shrieks fill the air, and bring the maid running to the door.  She knocks quickly and opens the door with her room key.

"Is there an emergency?  I heard screaming and..."

She takes one look at he pair of them, screaming, standing there, drenched in red as if a bucket of paint had been thrown over them, and at the red covered bed and promptly faints.  This causes the young man to start shrieking even louder, his light grey eyes, looking around confused.  He suddenly pulls the sheets up over his head as if he were trying to become invisible.  This causes her to stop shrieking, and chuckles as he stands there, trembling under the sheets.  Her chuckles become full blown laughter as she watches him.  She slowly lowers herself down to the bed and sits, holding the covers over her as she starts to look around for her clothing.  Upon hearing her laughter, the young man slowly stops shrieking.  He slowly lowers the sheets from off of his head and peeks out at her curious as to why she was laughing.

"I don't see what's so funny.  You didn't just wake up in a bed covered in blood."

She lowers the covers a bit and shows the red on her cleavage and lifts an eyebrow at him.  He looks chagrined and lowers the sheets a bit lower.

"Oh, right...  Alright then...  you didn't wake to some blood drenched bird shrieking bloody murder over you now did you?"

She holds up a hand and shrugs.

"Touche.  You just frightened me is all.  You didn't seem to be breathing."

He makes a face and slowly lowers himself down to the bed.

"Oh... Right...  I do breathe kind of shallowly when I sleep.  Doctors say it's got something to do with my nasal passages."

She smiles as she finds her shoes and her pants.  She keeps searching until she finds her shirt and her bra and he turns to look at him.

"Do you remember anything about last night?  I mean... did we..."

He shakes his head slowly.

"No, we didn't... I'd have remembered that...  Besides, apparently a part of me is wishing that we had... and if we had, then it wouldn't be so...  attentive right now."

She chuckles as she finds her bra and lowers herself down onto the bed and frowns slightly.

"So then... what happened?"

He shakes his head slowly and sighs.

"I don't think you'd believe me if I told you...  I was attacked by... well... by vampires last night."

She lifts her eyebrows and looks at him curiously.

"Really?  Then how did we..."

He takes a deep breath and looks around the room slowly.

"Well, I was at a club, hittin' on this bird and she'd said she'd wanted to well... you know... so I followed her out the club.  You were there too, and I don't know if you sensed something, or if something was just off, but when we left, you did too.  As me and the girl were headed for the parking lot, she suddenly grabbed me and drug me down this alley where these two other blokes were waiting for us.  They jumped me, and bit me!  I was bleeding so bad...  And you were suddenly just there!!  One of the blokes scuffled with you and knocked you into a wall pretty hard, but the noise brought other people, and they ran off.  You grabbed me and threw me in a car and just pulled off with me.  You found this place, and got us a room and you brought me in here, and you used something to fix my wounds.  Look... you can barely see a scar."

She takes a deep breath and sighs relievedly.

"Oh good... So I didn't... well... what I mean to say is... I'm glad that you're alright."

She picks up her clothes and smiles as he keeps looking at his arms and chest.

"I just wish I knew how you fixed me up without a scar."

She chuckles and winks at him.

"Trade secret.  Look, I'm gonna hop in the shower.  Don't go anywhere.  You will need to rest.  I won't be long, I promise."

She disappears into the bathroom and the sound of a shower fills the air...

__________


She's just gotten out of the shower and is nice and squeaky clean.  She's wrapped in a towel, and her skin is slightly pink from the heat of the water on her skin.  She's standing in the mirror of the bathroom, looking at the fogged glass, sighing softly.  She reaches out and writes a word on the glass.  It reads, battle.  She wipes the fog off of the mirror, revealing her face.  

"So many people think that I'm just an enforcer for the Bombshell Champion.  They believe that without her, I'm nothing. I'm just a shadow... I'm just a directed weapon and an extension of Raynin. Well, they have one thing right.  I am a weapon.  But I'm a weapon with my own agenda."

She takes a deep breath and smirks slightly.

"You see... what every other bombshell in this company strives for, I've already accomplished.  For over a decade, I've been dessimating men and women alike in wrestling federations around the world.  Everything that these females are scrapping and fighting for... I've already won numerous times over and then some.  I'm a multiple world champion... not just a Diva's Chapion, or Women's Champion... oh, I've won those as well... but I'm a multiple World Champion.  So when you step to me, that's something you better think about."

She picks up her panties from the pile of clothes she's got laying on the counter and starts to slowly slide them up her body, keeping things hidden under her towel so nothing but alot of thigh is shown.  

"Krystal Diamond...  Just breaking out in the world of wrestling... wanting to cut your teeth on a new place...  Well, once the bell sounds, and we step into the ring with one another, I will introduce you to something I'm sure you will never forget... My foot!  And veronica Taylor...  You've seen alot of the lights on the ceiling, I'll give you that.  You're about to see quite a bit more of them.  But in the end, what more can you expect?  You're about to step into the ring with someone who enjoys inflicting pain upon her opponents.  My moves are designed to make you want to just lay there and pray that I ignore you until I'm ready to pin you.  I'm six feet of wrecking machine, and damned proud of it.  I won't just beat you, I will break you!  I want for you to remember the beating that I give you and let it wash over you every time you step into the ring.  I want for my face to be what you see whenever the bell sounds and for the thought of facing me again to make you jump and shriek in fear at the sound of a bell ringing."

She reaches out and picks up her bra and slips it up her arms and underneath the towel, settling it into place before she fastens it behind her and drops the towel, finally showing her skin.  For the first time since she's been on air in the SCW, we get to see the voluptuous body that the Vampyric Angel keeps covered in PVC, leather, and rubber.  The curves of her hips with the pale skin of her six pack abs make you wonder why she doesn't show more of it.  She puts her hands on the counter and leans in towards the mirror as her eyes slowly turn to that eerie ice blue color.

"Once London Brawling comes, and the match begins, you both will realize that you've been forced into a match against a monster that's caught your scent and is on the hunt for you.  And yes... Oh yes...  there will be blood!!"

She starts to laugh evilly as the room suddenly starts to fog up again, making her disappear in a cloud of mist as the laughter is all that can be heard.

__________


She's in the rental car once more and is headed back towards the hotel.  She'd gotten rid of the bloody sheets while the young man was in the shower and took care of the maid with a bit of the magic dust she'd gotten from Diamond.  She sure could appreciate the fact that her friend was good with making people forget things.  Without that dust, it would make feeding so much harder for her to do.  She'd dosed the guy as well after he'd gotten out of the shower and left him in bed to sleep it off.  She'd ordered room service... Lots of meat to build up the body after the blood loss.  

She was happy that she'd not lost control, but was concerned about the fact that other vampires were making things harder for her to feed.  But now that she'd made herself known, and had even confronted others and stopped their feeding...  What would this mean for her and her career?  She bit her bottom lip as she shifted the car into another gear and sped off towards the hotel, deep in thought...

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


71
Supercard Archives / Sasshay, Shontay!
« on: April 22, 2012, 12:01:34 AM »
 


Event: London Brawling...  Sunday April 29th, 2012

Venue: Royal Albert Hall... in London, England

Match: Bombshell Championship Triple Threat
 

Opponent:  Vs Misty Vs Vixen  



Match: Bombshell Triple Threat  

Opponent:  Vs Krystal Diamond Vs Veronica Taylor [/b][/i]




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/obUh8OB3zEU" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

After the interference by Misty in her matches over the past few weeks, the Rebellious Champion has been put in a triple threat match at the London Brawling Pay Per view.  She as to defend her title against Misty and Vixen as they come for her Bombshell Championship.  And you can believe that they're gonna be coming and coming hard for it.  Will Raynin be able to prevail against the odds as Electra Blaze makes her presence felt? Or will she lose the one thing she's worked so hard to gain?... Gothika has to step up against Veronica Taylor and Krystal Diamond in a triple threat match as well.  With the drama unfolding with Electra Blaze and Vixen stop her from gettting a win?  Let's find out what the future holds...



>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  STOMPIN' BITCHES LIKE RUNWAYS ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



____________


____________


Time:  April 19, 2011...  11:30 AM

Place:  Paris, France...  Specific Location... Unknown...

____________


____________


The feeling in the air is electric as the the fabric flies.  It's a flurry of sequins, chiffon, lace, taffeta, pvc, leather, rubber, silk, and satin as things are prepared for one of the biggest nights in Paris... this year at least.  It's the debut of one of the newest designers to step on the scene, Trent Bruchette.  His spring line is ready to go months ahead of schedule, and he simply couldn't wait any longer to show off his stuff.

After meeting with Diamond and The Fallen, he was inspired, and spent days creating a whole new aspect to fashion, centered around the four women, and announced a fashoin extravaganza that is supposed to take place later this evening.  The last minute preparations and fittings are going on and Trent is running around like a chicken with his head cut off, trying to make sure everything is perfect.  He's running on coffee, red bull, and powerbars right now, and his hair is standing on end as he's pinning up one of his final dresses on Diamond as Gothika, Raynin, and Darknyss sit exhausted, watching him work.  Diamond has her arms out and is trying her hardest not to move as Trent puts the last pin in the hem of the ice blue satin gown that's covered in rhinestones and sequins.  The almost mermaid like look seems painted onto Diamond's curves, the bodice glittering agianst the swell of her decolletage, and the plunging back being held together with strings of rhinestones.  She takes a deep breath and bites her bottom lip as she tries to look over her shoulder at Trent only to have him reach up and swat her butt, making her yelp.

"Don't move!! This is a very tricky part!"

She pouts anf tries her best not to wiggle.

"But I can't help it!!  I've been standing like this for the past twenty minutes and I have to pee!!"

Darknyss picks up a grape off of a plate on the coffee table and munches it slowly and chuckles.

"You always ahve to pee when something important is going on girl.  You should have come up with some designer diapers for her Trent.  I'm sure it would make the fitting go alot easier."

Everyone chuckles and Diamond sticks her tongue out at her friend.  Trent suddenly sits back adn sighs and nods slowly.

"Alright...  that should do it.  Here, let me get you out of this, and I can finish the rest on the dummy."

he stands and starts to unzip the dress and Gothika chuckles.

"I thought that was what you were doing already?  Finishing it up on the dummy that is."

Diamond is finally freed of the dress and stands there in her light blue bustier, lace garter belt, stockings, and matching panties and a pair of four inch pumps on the pedastal Trent uses for fittings.  He holds a hand up and helps her step down and she walks over to Gothika and flicks her ear.

"Don't be mean.  It's not my fault you're pissy about losing your match against Cookie S'mores and Vixen.  I wasn't the one who interfered.  It was Misty and Electra Blaze who stuck their nose in your business.  You should be directing your ire against them."

Diamond walks off towards the bathroom as Gothika sits there fuming.  She calls after her friend.

"Oh trust me... I am definitely directing it towards them.  I just wished I'd get a chance to get my hands on them like Raynin has."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head slowly.

"I always get to have all of the fun.  I just don't get what Misty's problem is.  She lost to me fair and square.  I didn't do like Kitty did and attack her before the match.  I went into the match at Blaze of Glory, and I won.  Plain and simple.  Not only that, I even told her that I'd give her a title shot."

Darknyss picks up a piece of cheese and nibbles it, looking at it contemplatively.

"I think the attack afterwards kinda pissed her off though."

Raynin shakes her head and shrugs.

"So?  What's a little magic dust to the eyes?  She should have been thanking us!  Not attacking us!  We went after Brooklyn and Kitty more than her!  Besides, that dust is what helped wake her up from her doldrum, ho-hum, pitiful excuse of a life she was living!!  She should be getting down on her feet and THANKING ME for snapping her back to her senses!  But no... she wants to be a little whiny baby about it and go around attacking people for no good reason.  But that's alright.  Payback is a real bitch!... And so am I."

Darknyss chuckles and raises her eyebrow as she looks at Raynin.

"Did you just call yourself a bitch?"

Raynin nods slowly, grinning proudly.

"Damn right I did.  And why not?  Every other one of the chicks in this company do.  they toss that word around about me like it's some kind of an insult, but in truth, it's not.  Not to me anyways.  You know, I was watchin' RuPaul's Drag Race, and one of the queens on there said it right.  A word is just a word.  The connotations behind the word are what make it either a compliment or an insult.  For me, the word 'bitch' stands for 'Babe In Total Control Here' and 'Beautiful, Inspiring, True Champion Hottie'... THAT is what that word means, so hell yeah!  I'm totally owning it!  And everytime one of those ignorant skanks call me that name, I'm gonna thank them for calling me a bitch."

Darknyss nods and smirks holding out her fist for a fist pound from Raynin.

"Good for you.  All I know is, every time one of these idiots calls me a bitch, it just makes me want to rip their throats out.  I mean, can you believe Vixen?  She's been parading around, using our finisher name as her own!  I mean, come on!!"

Gothika's eyes are burning with anger as she sits in a leather arm chair, her nails hooked like claws and gouging out long rips in the leather of the chair.

"How DARE she!  Every time I hear her talking about doing a 'Fall From Grace', it makes my insides cringe!  I called my move the Fall From Grace for YEARS!!  A Decade even!!  We switched the name of the move to our team move because it just fit better... but it's a registered trademark of The Fallen!  And to hear her claiming that it's her move...  it makes my blood boil!!"

Darknyss nods slowly and shakes her head.

"Some people just have no creativity.  They feel that imitation is a form of flattery, but I mean come on... to just rip us off like that...  That's just low."

Raynin chuckles as Diamond comes strutting back out from the bathroom and sits on the couch beside her, picking up a bottle of water and sipping it slowly.

"And what about this so called 'Krystal Diamond' chick?"

Diamond does a spit take, spraying some of the crackers with the water she was drinking.  Darknyss makes a face and chuckles.

"Glad I wasn't thinking of eating any of those."

Diamond puts a hand on Raynin's shoulder and frowns.

"Wait a minute... Ther's a chick out there wrestling with my name?"

Raynin shrugs and takes a deep breath.

"Technically, its' not as her name is 'KRYSTAL Diamond', but she goes around asking to be called Miss Diamond... so yeah."

Diamond jumps up and shakes her head as she starts to pace slowly.

"I shoud sue that bitch for plagerism!!  I am the one and only Diamond!!"

Gothika nods, removing her nails from the leather of the armchair and leaning forward.

"Don't worry Emme.  We know who the true Diamond is...  This other female is nothing but a rhinestone.  She's just a hater who has no idea of the mess she's just been tossed into.  Once London Brawling gets here, there will be brawling for real... and it will be me dishing out some pain to Krystal and Veronica Taylor."

Raynin sighs and shakes her head.

"Is she really back?"

Darknyss rolls her eyes and sighs heavily.

"Unfortunately, she never really left.  Veronica Taylor is always going to be a thorn in our sides, as long as she's in the Bombshell Division of the Sin City Wrestling.  She will continue to give female wrestlers a bad name."

Gothika growls softly and Raynin chuckles.

"As well as deplete the ozone layer with the sheer amount of hairspray and bronzer she uses.  Can you believe it? She's like one of the guys from the Jersey Shore!  But I bet this will stick in her craw more than anything else... Trent wanting US to do the fashion show and not her."

Trent walks over and picks up a piece of melon from the fruit tray smiling at the group of women.

"But of COURSE I want you gals for my show!  This line isn't for the quote, unquote supermodel group.  I don't want some uber skinny, anorexic or bulemic, toothpick wearing my designs.  My mom was a big girl, and I never choose any of those skinny bitches for anything I do.  This is a line for the unique people to enjoy!  This is for the normal and the not quite so normal!  It's got everything!!  Ranging from the gothic to the glamorous to the athletic to the fetishists!  It's as diverse as you four are!"

He stands and picks up another piece of melon and sighs heavily.

"Besides... If you girls stomp those bitches in the ring the way you stomp the runway, there's no way in HELL that they'll be able to beat you."

He pops the piece of melon in his mouth and chuckles, as he chews slowly and brushes his hands off in the air before he claps his hands loudly.

"Now... let's get this show on the road.  We're almost done.  And when we're done, we're going to make the world FABULOUS!!"

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head as she claps her hands just like Trent.

"And after we make the world FABULOUS, it's off to London to make the world just a little more violent!"

A flurry of female bodies suddenly come running into the room as the rest of the models come in to complete their fittings before the show later in the evening.

_____________


The music is bumpin', and the lights are jumpin' as the time for the fashion show has come.  Everyone is anxiously awaiting the first model to step out on the stage.  But things don't happen as expected.

The lights start to strobe as Gothika decends from the ceiling, dropping down like a bird of prey swooping out of the sky, her train billowing out around her to land center stage in a slight crouch.  She stands to reveal her black patent leather pants, with a rubber corset decorated with celtic symbols, and a black patent leather train attached to it.  She's got matching gauntlets on her forearms, that go about half way up her arms, and armbands around her biceps.  Her hair is pulled back in an intricate bun with pincurls in varying sizes decorating the sides.  She smiles wickedly, then hisses, baring her fangs as the crowd goes wild.  She walks the runway, swirling the train around as she moves.

As Gothika goes back towards the backstage area, Darknyss steps out wearing her own leather outfit.  It's black leather pants with diamond patches cut out going down the thighs, exposing glimpses of her flesh.  Her tip is more like an array of leather straps in a diamond formation to match the pattern goign down her thighs, that are attached to a leather demi bra.  Rhinestones decorate the edges of the diamond patterns, and the swells of her breasts are barely contained by the leather.  As she moves, all of her is accentuated by leather.  Her black leather boots have a rhinestoned studded four inch heel, and make her already long legs look even longer. Her hair has been pulled back in a tight bonytail, and been braided so it looks like a whip as she moves.  As she travels the runway, every straight male eye in the room is fastened on her movements.  She winks and blows a kiss to the crowd before she goes back to the backstage area.

As Darknyss goes back, Raynin steps out onstage.  Her tight, straight legged, black satin jeans has a rose vine wrapped around a chinese style dragon design embroidered down her thigh and her silver and black pumps makes look pop.  The satin sleeveless hoodie his unzipped almost to her belly button, and exposes just enough flesh to make the impression that's wanted.  On the back of the hoodie is a dragon, just like what's going down her thigh.  Around her neck is a silver choker with a silver chain hanging down from it between her breasts with a large rhinestone heart pendant dangling from the end of it.  Her long hair is in loose waves that makes her look smoulder.  Around her waist, the Bombhell Championship rests as the ultimate accessory.  She removes the title and holds it aloft as everyone claps and the room buzzes.

As Raynin goes back towards the backstage, Diamond steps onstage wearing the gown that Trent had been working on earlier.  The mermaid style satin dress has been completed with rhinestons and sequins, the bodice decorated with a large heart shaped brooch at the center of the cleavage.  Her hair has been piled up on head in a french twist with rhinestones and pins going down the swirl.  Her outfit truly matches her name as she glistens in the light.

The rest of the models do their walks, but none get as much of attention as the Angels of the Fallen.  After their runway walks, everyone's still wearing their outfits for the after party that's being held in the same room so that the guests can see the clothes up close.  As they're mingling, Raynin steps away as the cameraman gets her attention. She smirks as she walks off a bit to get some privacy.  She turns and sits on a stool at the bar as she sips on a glass of mimosa.

"So... Misty and Vixen are the topic of choice this week as I get ready to face them in a triple threat match for my Bombshell Championship. Hmmm...  And I'm sure everyone's wondering how I feel about facing them."

She takes a sip of her drink and chuckles, smirking.

"Well, the truth of the matter is this... It doesn't matter who I face.  They're going to be the ones who worry.  And why?  Because... I'm not just a Champion.  I'm a Marine.  And that's something that no one who ever faces me will ever forget.  Oh, don't let the cute clothes fool you.  In the end, I'm one of the most frightening things an opponent could ever face.  And why? Because Marines don't quit.  They don't give up.  They don't say quit.  They don't stop going until their bodies give out completely.  I am what they always wish that they could be.  I'm a machine in the ring, and they simply wish that they could be as clear of mind about what they want as I am."

She chuckles and tosses her hair as she takes a deep breath, letting it go slowly.

"You see, Misty and Vixen both think that they deserve to be Champion.  But I've never thought that.  I've never EXPECTED to be Champion.  That's the biggest difference between me and them.  I don't feel like it's something that should be handed to me.  I EARNED this Championship title!  I fought for it!  I scraped for it!  I bled for it!  and I will continue to do so!  And why? Because I know that no matter what, a Champion is only as good as their next win.  I'm not content just being Champion.  I'm only going to Be content by STAYING Champion."

She takes another sip of her drink and sets the glass aside.

"The Gods of the Ancient Aztecs, my ancestors, told them to build their homes... their empires where they found an eagle perched atop of a cactus.  An eagle clutching a serpent in it's claw.  I found that I AM that eagle.  I found my cactus in the Bombshell Division.  And I found the serpent that I've clutched in my claw.  That serpent is the arrogance and underhanded tactics that have taken place in this division with the previous Champions.  And I am building my empire... building my era along with my friends and team mates!  Vixen thinks that she has what it takes to be a Champion, but she doesn't have the heart to take this title from me!  Misty proved that she doesn't have teh soul that's needed to truly be a good Champion.  People asked why my friends and i attacked Misty and Kittie and Brooklyn Carter.  It was to wake them up.  It was to shake up this company and open people's eyes to the corruption, and darkness in the hearts of these so called champions.  It was to spark new life and bring people away from the dolldrum that was the bombshel division.  I wanted this Bombshell Division to be the best it could be.  And i have to admit, since I've held this title, nothing has quite been the same.  And as i continue to hold onto this Championship, things will just keep getting better and better and better."

She smiles and pats the title that's still sitting around her waist.

"Do your worst Misty and Vixen... it still won't be enough for you to come out on top.  I am, and will remain the bombshell Champion."

Someone calls Raynin's name and she nods towards the camera before walking of as the scene fades.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



____________


____________


Time:  April 21, 2012...  11:30 PM...

Place:  London, England...  Luther's Pub...


____________


____________


She's had so much on her mind lately, there was little time for her to do anything

but train and think as she prepared for the upcoming match.  Her mind was in turmoil

as she kept turning over and over the thought of someone trying to take everything

that she'd worked so hard for... what she'd fought for, what she'd slaved for and use

it for their own personal gain.  Her friends had been trying to be helpful, but in

the end, her rage had been encompassing and cloying.  She simply couldn't take it

anymore and had needed some time just to herself.

She'd left them in the hotel they'd decided to stay in while in London, and decideded

to step out for a drink.  Let's face it... Her friends were fine with her everyday

food and drink, but when it came to the red stuff, they just didn't know how to take

it.  They knew she did it... They knew she needed it.  But they still didn't like

watching her do it.  So she'd wait until she was alone, or would go out for a bite so

to speak...  Much like now.

She'd waited so long before doing it.  Regular food could sustain her for a while, as

long as she made sure to have something meaty and rare with every meal.  But it just

wasn't the same.  Going too long without it left her feeling drained... almost

lifeless...  Listless and withotu a desire to do anything except find a drop of the

red.  But she knew that with what was going to happen at the Pay Per View, she'd need

every drop of strength she could muster.  So she couldn't dally... she had to go

after what she could tonight.

As she stood in the pub, she looked around, waiting for jus the right one.  



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

____________


____________


Time:  April 21, 2012...  11:30 PM...

Place:  London, England...  Luther's Pub...


____________


____________


She's had so much on her mind lately, there was little time for her to do anything but train and think as she prepared for the upcoming match.  Her mind was in turmoil as she kept turning over and over the thought of someone trying to take everything that she'd worked so hard for... what she'd fought for, what she'd slaved for and use it for their own personal gain.  Her friends had been trying to be helpful, but in the end, her rage had been encompassing and cloying.  She simply couldn't take it anymore and had needed some time just to herself.

She'd left them in the hotel they'd decided to stay in while in London, and decideded to step out for a drink.  Let's face it... Her friends were fine with her everyday food and drink, but when it came to the red stuff, they just didn't know how to take it.  They knew she did it... They knew she needed it.  But they still didn't like watching her do it.  So she'd wait until she was alone, or would go out for a bite so to speak...  Much like now.

She'd waited so long before doing it.  Regular food could sustain her for a while, as long as she made sure to have something meaty and rare with every meal.  But it just wasn't the same.  Going too long without it left her feeling drained... almost lifeless...  Listless and withotu a desire to do anything except find a drop of the red.  But she knew that with what was going to happen at the Pay Per View, she'd need every drop of strength she could muster.  So she couldn't dally... she had to go after what she could tonight.

As she stood in the pub, she looked around, waiting for just the right one.  the cameraman is hounding her for some attention, and she finally just sighs and shakes her head.

"I've always said that i was a woman of few words.  So, Veronica Taylor and Krystal Diamond... they've not really said very much, but I'll summarize everything in one single line.  In the end... There will be blood.  Now, I think I've foudn my dinner.  Excuse me."

She has spotted a young man who is walking off towards the bathroom and she follows him, pushing him through a side door and into the alley.  As the door swings closed, shrieks of fear and pain are heard rippling off through the night.



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


72
Climax Control Archives / Issues at Customs
« on: April 07, 2012, 12:07:00 AM »
 
Event: Climax Control...  April 8, 2012

Venue: Stade Pierre de Coubertin...  Paris, France

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG-TEAM MATCH

Opponent:  (vs) VIXEN and COOKIE S'MORES  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/wyx6JDQCslE" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


The days are finally getting warmer and longer, and things are beating up in the world of professional wrestling.  The Superstars and Bombshells of the Sin City Wrestling have been invited to put on an event overseas, in none other than the city of love, gay Paris!!!  The Angels of the Fallen are up for tag team action against the woman that Raynin had pinned until Misty decided to interrupt the match, and a woman that Raynin was able to defeat in the past.  Will the pair of Vixen and Cookie S'mores be the dynamic duo and able to overcome the Angelic Ones?  Or will the Fallen be able to do what they've set out to do and dominate the competition and send the pair ona hellish ride they won't soon forget?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/5z1ii41-1.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  STOMP THE YARD ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





____________________




Definitions of ”SEXY"



_______________


   
1. Sexually attractive or exciting.

2. Sexually aroused.

3. sexually suggestive or stimulating.

4. Arousing or tending to arouse sexual desire or interest.

5. Highly appealing or interesting and attractive.

6. provoking or intended to provoke sexual interest.

7. feeling sexual interest or aroused.


____________


____________


Time:  April 2, 2012, 7:30 PM...  

Place:  Paris, France...  On the runway of the airport...


____________


____________



It's early in the morning as the trio's plane lands in the Charles De Gaulle International Airport.  They were accompanied by their friend and Darknyss's former tag team partner, Diamond.  The private jet they'd come in taxied on the runway, trundling along slowly as Raynin looks out the window curiously.

"I have to admit, this was a much better flight to Paris then my last one.  Last time it was just a layover on a military flight.  I so wanted to be able to walk around the city and see the sights like the Eiffel Tower, but officially I was never here."

Diamond chuckles and shakes her hea slowly.

"Let me guess...  It was one of those times that you can't tell us about or you'll have to kill us kind of situations, right? Oh MAN!!  You have one crazy past girl.  But then, I think we all do.  The one with the least amount of craziness outside of the wrestling world is Darknyss, and she went through so much drama, she could write a book!!"

Darknyss throws her head back and laughs.

"So I grew up in a basically well adjusted family home.  So what?!  Doesn't mean a damned thing.  I'm still right here and just as nutty as the res of you nutballs with cheese."

The others laugh along with Darknyss and Raynin can't help but join in.  She sobers quickly though and turns back to Diamond.

"So, I still can't believe you got us this private jet!!!  It's not yours, so how did you get your hands on it?"

Darknyss chuckles and reaches out to tap Raynin on the shoulder.

"How do you think she got it?  She pulled a 'Thriller' on the guy that owns it."

Raynin frowns and looks between her friend's faces.

"A 'Thriller'?  What in the hell is a 'Thriller'?  I swear, sometimes you guys leave menso confused."

The others all laugh and Diamond shrugs her shoulders.

"Don't feel bad.  They confuse the heck outta me sometimes too.  A 'Thriller' is what they call it when I put a zombie spell on somebody.  And for you information my so called friends...  I didn't have to zombie-fy anyone to get us this jet.  I was coming to Paris for a meeting with a designer who wants a big wrestling name to model for his fall line, and when he offered his jet, I simply asked if I could bring you all along.  Now, it will cost you a day to come and model with me, but who wouldn't want to be a supermodel for a day?!!  And IF he should ask you to do the line with me, then you can thank me later by showering me with thank you's and compliments."

Darknyss smiles and nods as the plane finally taxis to a stop.

"Fair enough.  Though something tells me that your designer isn't ready for a supermodel of my obvious stature."

She grins and flexes her muscles and winks as the flight attendants flip on the sign stating it was safe to unbuckle their safety belts.  The friends stand and start pulling out their carry-ons, still chatting away.  Raynin puts a hand on Diamond's shoulder to get he attention.

"Speaking of the big magical elephant in the middle of the plane that no one is wanting to mention right now...  I thought that little magic trick you had Gothika throw in Misty's face was supposed to do something more to her than just give her the desire to stick her nose in our affairs."

Diamond shrugs her shoulders and pulls down her last carry-on.

"I don't know what happened.  Those kinds of spells are tricky to control as they're more open ended."

Raynin lifts an eyebrow as everyone starts to disembark from the plane. She keeps in step with Diamond as they head for the terminal and the customs area.

"What does that mean, open ended?"

Diamond takes a deep breath and lets it out loudly.

"It means that the person crafting the spell doesn't set a clear end.  The person the spell is worked on ends up causing the final outcome of the spell.  It's not like a spell to cause warts, which has the final outcome clearly stated, which is the warts.  That spell was supposed to pull out all of her hidden shit to light.  And from the huge crater she lef of her fiancée's heart during her wedding, something tells me she's got ALOT of skeletons biding in her closet she's been afraid to let anyone know about.  We didn't know she had that much rage and deceit inside of her.  Hell, she's as bad as that Kittie chick."

The four friends enter into the building and make their way towards customs.  As Raynin steps up to the counter and pulls out her passport, she suddenly gets a tingling feeling running down the back of her neck.  She stands up quickly and looks around, frowning.  She looks over at Gothika who has already removed her customary black leather trench coat and placed it on the conveyor belt to go through the x-ray machine.  When the custom's agent motions for her to remove her corset as well, she frowns and suddenly a string of absolutely fluent french comes flying out of her mouth.  Raynin's jaw drops and Darknyss just chuckles and shrugs.  Raynin's so engrossed in what's happening with Gothika that she doesn't realize that the custom's agent is trying to get her attention until he snaps his fingers in her face.  Her reaction is one of complete instinct, and as soon as she realizes something is in her face, she's grabbed the guy's finger and has twisted him around in a thumb lock and he's shrieking at the top of his lungs.

"Aaahh!!  Mon Dieu!!  Oh merde! Aide! Elle a mon doigt! My finger!!  Laissez-moi aller!  Let me go!!  S'il vous plaît laissez-le aller!  Please!!  Please please let it go!!"

Other security agents come flying over and Raynin quickly lets the man go, holding her hands up, looking innocent.

"Wait!  Wait, wait, wait!! I didn't mean it!!  I did it on instinct!!  He put his hand in my face!!  He should know better than to put his hand in the face of a wrestler!!"

Upon hearing this, the agent opens Raynin's carry-on back and sees the SCW Bombshell champion siting on top of a chane of clothing and looks up suddenly and looks from the passport and back up to Raynin with a look of shock.

"Aahh!!  Zut Alors!!  C'est elle!  I mean... Je veux dire, vous êtes son!  You're her!!  I mean... Vous êtes...  You are Raynin! Et c'est Gothika ... elle est Darknyss ...  You are Zee Fallen!!  Aahh!!  I am a, how do you call it... I am a fan!  I already 'ave my teeket for zee show!"

Raynin looks around and chuckles as the customs agent reverently pulls out the title belt, holding it as if it were a delicate and fragile Faberge egg.  He holds it up and starts to stroke it slowly.

"AAhh!!  Je m'appel Anton...  My name is Anton.  I 'ave dreamed of one day 'aving zee pleasure of meeting a wrestling champion!"

Raynin nods slowly and walks over to the man, taking the title from him and placing it back in her bag.

"Well, thank you.  I'm always happy to meet a fellow fan of wrestling.  I'm just the last person who was lucky enough to have the chance to have a title shot and win it.  Well, since you know who we are, do you think you can talk to your friend over there who is harassing Gothika so we can get through customs without being stripped searched?"

She looks over at Gothika who is glaring at the customs agent that has made her remove her corset and her patent leather top and she's left standing there in her black lace bustier and patent leather pants as he waves a wand around her body and it goes off.  From the look in the man's eyes, you can tell that he's probably just making the beeping noises himself.  She chuckles as a string of curses in french come running off of Gothika's tongue like she was born in France heself.  Anton waves his hands in the air and nods quickly.

"Mais bien sûr!!  Bien sûr!  Un moment s'il vous plaît ..."

He turns around and whistles through his fingers to the agent that is harassing Gothika.

"Haa! Louis! Laissez-la tranquille et la laisser passer! Elle est avec la compagnie de catch!  She eess one of zee wrestlers!!!  Leave her alone!!"

The agent looks from Anton and back to Gothika and his jaw drops as Gothika suddenly hisses and her fangs spring from no where.  He jumps back and starts apologizing quickly and handing Gothika her clothing.  Anton just squeals like a little girl and starts bouncing from foot to foot with excitement!!"

"Aahh! C'est magnifique!  Do you think that you all could say, do a... how do you say... a spot?  Right now and talk about your upcoming match against Cookie S'mores and Vixen?"

Raynin nods slowly and shrugs.

"I think that we could do a little somethin' somethin'."

Diamond collects the trio's things and the three Angels of the Fallen come together and stand one beside the other.  Raynin steps up first and looks around at the people who have gathered around the customs area to listen.

"You know, it's so great to see that there are at least  few people out there who have taste.  they want to hear what the Angels of the Fallen have to say.  they haven't been caught up by the flashy clothes, and the displayed tits and ass of the competition... They haven't been waylaid by the throwing of candy wrappers and munching of pie...  They're honed in on the plain and simple fact of good wrestling."

Gothika steps forward and she finally speaks for us all to hear.

"I've always been a woman of few words.  I have always let my actions do the speaking for me.  Some people see me as just backup.  But they seem to have forgotten the fact that I in my own riht am a fighter.  I'm what they all aspire to be.  Everything that they are hoping to accomplish in the Sin City Wrestling, I have done time and time again in other companies.  Cookie thinks she intimidates because of he size... i intimidate because of my skill.  Vixen thinks that because she's fought a few battles tha she can overcome and win a war...  Well she's got another think coming.  Step up to the Fallen and you will get smacked down straight into the bowels of hell."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.

"Wow... how am I to compete with a statement such as that one?  Look... I'm the Champion because I've got the chops to be the champ.  I don't back down from a battle.  And even when you knock me down, I keep on coming.  I don't stop.  I won't stop. I can't stop. It's not in my nature to stop.  I'm like the energizer freakin' bunny in the ring.  I don't understand the meaning of the word quit.  and every match I have is a challenge.  It's like i'm always on the hunt for this title, even when I have it around my waist.  So Vixen, Cookie...  I know you may think, 'oh, this is just another tag team match, they're gonna be slack and lacksidaisical about it, but that's where you're wrong.  there IS not down time or me where wrestling is concerned.  So expect a fight when we step into the ring.  It will be business as usual, which will mean jus like before, I'll hit you and you'll be laid out.  PERIOD!"

Diamond looks at he watch and signals to the trio that it's time to leave as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


73
Climax Control Archives / Enter Ragnarok!
« on: March 24, 2012, 12:00:34 AM »
 The scene comes in during a webcast of the newest up and coming online show, put on by the Angels of the Fallen called Ragnarok.  It's a show where the viewers get a rare sneak peek into the thoughts of the Fallen on the Superstars and Bombshells of the Sin city Wrestling with no interviewers, no microphones all up in their faces... they just get to sit back, and discuss what they think about the events that took place in recent episodes.

Tonight, they're all sitting on the red and black leather couches, wearing various dresses adorned with black angel wings and are chatting with one another, sipping coffee.  Gothika puts down her drink and takes a deep breath.

"So...  Tonight's topic... Intergender tag team matches... yes or now."

Darknyss shakes her head and shrugs.

"I just don't get what all of the fuss is about.  Men on women violence?  PLEASE!!  It's not violence.  It's not spousal abuse.  It's a sport!  I've been wrestling against the men in just about every company I've been in and let's face it... I've DOMINATED the competition!  So have you Gothika."

Raynin chuckles and lifts a finger.

"However... according to the little skank patrol, Veronica and Angelica... You're a crossdressing, steroid chomping whore, and Gothika's a pale skinned zombie bitch."

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head.

"Gothika's a vampire... not a zombie.  And let's face it... I know I'm not the typical cut of a female... but that's by choice as well as birth.  Sure i could have starved myself to look like one of those supermodels... but I personally enjoy being different.  I didn't want to be a cookie cutter slut who only knows how to spread my legs to get ahead in the game.  I wanted to get ahead by using my wits, and my skills.  And that's what I did.  Which is what YOU'RE doing to Raynin."

Raynin smiles and nods slowly.

"Yeah, part of me wants to take it to some of these guys we have in our superstar division.  I look at what they do in the ring and I think... i can do it so much better than they can.  Hell, I had to do it better than the guys just to make it through my Marine training.  do you think they went easy on us just because we were female? Hell no!  We got it ten times worse because, as they put it, we were trying to 'G.I. Jane it' or stepping on the territory that only men should tread.  Every day was a regular pissing contest.  So when I hear Kain spewing that bullcrap about staying the hell out of his way...  It just makes me wish I could step to Nick Jones even more!!"  

Darknyss sighs and stretches for a bit.


"we'll talk more about that later.  Right now, we need to update everyone on what they've missed out on last Climax control. So, here's the clip that was cut from Climax Control that you all were dying to see.  Enjoy."

<FONT size=4 COLOR=burntorange>PARENTAL ADVISORY DISCLAIMER!!

The following scene took place last week before the airing of Sin City Wrestling's Weekly show, Climax Control.  It was not aired due to strong language and time constraints.  It contains some violence.  Parental Discretion is advised…



The scene comes back in at ringside as the show continues.  

Simone: What an amazing show it's been so far.  We've seen alot of people get lucky tonight.
Adams:Well, Yesterday WAS St. Patrick's Day.  Maybe the luck of the Irish has rubbed off on us all.
Simone:Who knows... Right about now I think anything's possible.

Suddenly, the lights go out, and a bass line starts to thump over the PA and we hear the opening guitar riffs of Dethklok's 'Black Fire Upon Us.  On the titantron the image of three flaming balls of light streak through an image of the night sky as the music continues.  The strains of the music plays over the PA as on the titantron, the three flaming balls rocket towards an image of the earth and the camera angle switches so it looks like they're coming straight towards the screen.  They strike the same spot with a bright flash and three shadowy figures step out of the brightness.  

Adams: And it seems that our luck just turned on us with the appearance of these three women.
Simone: You can say that again.
Adams: And it seems that our luck just turned on us with the appearance of these three women.

Tonight We Ride On Clouds Of Fire
We're Damned By Gods Our DETHS Conspired
We Fear No Mortals In These Worlds
The Gift We Give You Is Your Soul

Fly With Us Tonight
Fly With Us Tonight


The lights start to strobe to the beat of the music and we see the angels of The Fallen standing on stage looking confident. Gothika, Darknyss and Raynin stand on stage and raise their fists in the air looking around confidently before the lights come up completely. They go from one side of the stage to the other, talking junk to the crowd and throwing their fists in the air.  Raynin is brandishing the Bombshell title, smirking proudly as she holds the title high.

Simone: These women wanted to prove that they're a force to be reckoned with, but so far, they just appear to be a bunch of bullies.
Adams: Why do you say bullies?  They're not doing anything that other people haven't done in the past.
Simone: How can you say that?  With the unwarranted attack on Brooklyn Carter, I'd say they're just bullies!

The Sky
Will Break
Black Fire
Will Wake

Fly On Through The Night
We Built An Allience
Our Numbers Are Strong

We Gather
But We Don't Prey To Gods
What Fools What Lunitics
They Must Think Of Us


Gothika, Raynin and Darknyss come back to the center of the stage and pose once more before they start to walk down the ramp to the ring.

Adams: You can call them what you like, but they are impressive.  Especially Raynin.  Even though she's yet to show her stuff with that Bombshell Championship.
Simone:  Who would have thought that she'd end up like this?
Adams: End up as Bombshell Champion?
Simone: No, end up being so low down as to attack a defenseless opponent.

But Now We Must Fly
Beasts In The Night
Tragic In The Sky
Battlefield In Sight

Storm Gathers Strong
Cold Blackend Flame
Tell Us Our Future
Stories Of The Slain


Darknyss stops at the center of the ramp as Raynin and Gothika each walk around opposite sides of the ring. Gothika slides under the bottom rope as Darknyss climbs up onto the edge of the apron and steps through the second rope and Raynin climbs the far stairs and grabs the top rope and flips over the rope.

Simone: I hope they have something to say in defense of their heinous attack.
Adams: We still don't even know if it was them!
Simone: Brooklyn's own manager said it was.
Adams: That's just hearsay though.  Not proof.

Dangerous Creatures
Those That Oppose Us
Raped All Their Power
Bartered With Warlocks
Cheated The Demons
For Ancient Spells
The Blackened Fire
Waits To Consume Us


Raynin and Gothika each climb a corner throwing their fists in the air and pumping them to the beat of the music as Darknyss stands in the center of the ring, pointing at them and talking junk to the crowd, nodding. Raynin holds up the Bombshell title, shining it up and pointing at it, still talking junk before she  and Gothika jump down and switch corners, trying to hype up the crowd before they jump down and stand beside Darknyss, waiting for the crowd to calm down.  Darknyss brings the mic to her lips.

"You know, there's been so much talk about what happened to Brooklyn Carter back in the back, and that we're such horrible people because we attacked her and all of this bull crap that it's just about made me sick!  I mean, all I've heard is 'wah, wah, wah, you hurt her!', 'cry, cry, cry, you guys are so mean!', 'blah, blah, blah, how could you guys do it?', and for what?  For Brooklyn Carter?  Come on!!  It's not like anyone important was hurt!!"

The crowd boos and Darknyss throws her head back and laughs.

"Now, that's the kind of reaction I'd expect if it were someone who truly mattered had gotten hurt… Like Raynin, or Gothika, or myself… Hell, even if Misty or Kittie had gotten hurt, I'd expect for folks to truly care… But Brooklyn?  Geeze Louise!!  Get real people!!"

Simone: They're not really making their case to this crowd.  They're just digging their hole deeper.

Raynin takes the mic from her friend as the crowd continues to boo.

"And what's even worse, is for Christian Underwood to penalize us, change our match, and ban me from ringside!!  Why should MY fans be robbed of the chance to see their new Bombshell Champion in action, or even out at ringside because some little nobody can't keep herself out of the hospital?  I mean, why do we have to suffer for Brooklyn getting hurt?"

Adams: Wow… These ladies are ice cold about this happening.

Raynin smirks to the camera.

"Now… if we'd actually had anything at ALL with Brooklyn getting hurt, that'd be something else… But we didn't even lay A FINGER on the girl!!  I mean, we didn't even get to the arena until like right before our match, so how were we supposed to have attacked poor… helpless… defenseless little Brooklyn when we weren't even in the building yet?!!  I don't know… maybe we did it psychically!"  

Belinda Simone chuckles in her headset.

Simone: Psycho, maybe… But definitely not psychic…

Raynin holds up her finger and nods slowly.

"That's it!!Maybe Gothika, Darknyss and I used the power of our minds to sneak past her big and bad protector, London, beat down the little pot head, and ran back outside, off to our hidden respective rides, and moseyed our way back into the building, carrying our bags to be caught up with by Christian Underwood…  I mean, didn't he see we hadn't even barely got settled in by the time he came charging around to look for us?  Madre de Dios!!  I swear!!"

Raynin shrugs her shoulders


Adams: You see!  you see! I told you they didn't have anything to do with it!  It was a setup!

We suddenly hear a resounding slap over the microphone and everyone turns to see Jason Adams holding the back of his head and looking at Belinda Simone.

Adams: What the hell was THAT for??!!
Simone: Because you won't shut the hell up about this thing!  You're Just about to get to get on my last nerve!!  You're sucking up to these three females like they planted the World Tree or something!  I swear!  Your nose is so brown, I'm thinking about calling you Count Chocula from now on!
Adams: What?  So I can't recognize the greatness of the Bombshell Champion?
Simone: There's a limit to how much can be tolerated here.

Raynin frowns and gestures to the cameraman to turn the attention back to her.

"Hey!  Keep the camera where it belongs!  I'm what's important right now, not the idiocy that goes on at the commentator's table!"

The crowd gives a mixed reaction of boos and hisses as Raynin slips the Championship belt onto her shoulder, pulling a small cloth out of her pocket and shining her title.

"Now… Onto more interesting comments…  I'm off for the night, but I just couldn't resist coming out here to watch the festivities.  You see, with each and every week that I'm Bombshell Champion, the rest of the bombshells just make me look better and better.  Why?  Because unlike the other putas in this company, I'm out here as a fighting Bombshell Champion.  I'm not trying to do like Kittie did and just say how much better than everyone else I am… I plan on PROVING it!!  I'm planning on being the longest reigning SCW Bombshell Champion.  Kittie's all hung up on being first at something… But I'm hung up on being THE BEST at what I'm doing!  And anyone who steps in my way… be they Brooklyn, Kittie, Misty, Or Veronica Taylor will be steamrolled over!"

She throws her head back and laughs as the crowd as Belinda Simone chimes in at commentary.

Simone:  She certainly is confident ins't she?
Adams: Can you blame her?  I mean, she's overcome every obstacle that's been put in front of her to get her hands on that title.  She's got the skills to do exactly what she says she's going to do!
Simone:  Question is… 'will she do it, or will she choke?'

Raynin looks around at her friends, then pats Gothika on the shoulder.

"Hey… Gothika… How do YOU think Misty's doing?  You know, she's supposed to be getting married tonight… Do you think she's having butterflies or something?”

Gothika grins wickedly and shrugs.

"I dont' know... we will just have to see.  I know everyone's been curious as to just what it was that I threw in her face at the Pay Per View... well, I'll tell you what it was.  As you know... our friend, Diamond is a vooDoo Priestess.  And she mixed up a little concoction just for me.  That magic dust was a part of a spell.  A spell that pulls the truth out of people. It makes them act the way that hey truly are.  and judging by how she cheated to get a win over me... I don't think she's feeling very much like she used to.  but then... We certainly will see how things come out in the end.  enjoy the twist Misty."

With that, the trio of women drop their mics and exit the ring.

74
Climax Control Archives / Enter the Angels
« on: March 09, 2012, 11:12:25 PM »
 Event: Climax Control...  March 11, 2012

Venue: Knights of Columbus Hall in Covina, Californa

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG-TEAM MATCH

Opponent:  VS BROOKLYN CARTER AND MISTY



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  THE LADY'S A VAMP! ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/gothikacomic01.jpg width=300>


____________


____________


Time:  March 5, 2012...  1:30 AM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada...  St. John's Catholic Chuch...


____________


____________


The rain is falling heavily as it sometimes does in the desert.  This is the kind of rainstorm that brings a flash flood rolling through the lowlands.  This is the kind of storm that sends the normal people running for the cover of shelter.  It's late... the wee hours of the morning when the younger crowd is just starting to pick up the pace on the dancefloor, and the older crowd is snuggling in under the covers, and flipping their pillows over to the cool side.  Any sane person wouldn't be out in the torrential monster of a storm...  But then, who said sanity had anything to do with things...

High above the few folks who have braved the tears of God we normally call the rain, she sits in wait... enjoying the feel of the cool water falling on her skin.  She's looking down on the people hiding under their umbrellas, raincoats and ponchos.  While they find nature to be an annoyance, she's embracing it as nature embraces everything.

She's standing in the crouching of the church's belfry.  She's wearing her black patent leather pants and shirt with a rubber corset around her waist and chest.  A black leather trench coat is draped over her shoulders, giving her at least a little bit of protection from the elements.  She's unphased as the pigeons that have been randomly flapping their wings behind her to try and free their feathers of the water that's reached them in their roosts.  She's oblivious to them as she allows the rain to fall on her bare head, drenching her hair as she takes a deep breath before she speaks.

"It's been a long time since I've spoken freely in front of a camera.  I have to admit... being the masked woman for so long, I'd almost forgotten what my own voice sounded like.  And while it was necessary for me to assess the situation in the Sin City Wrestling... that mask chaffed something fierce.  I swear, every time I took it of, I was afraid I'd have broken out in a rash or something."

She reaches up and runs two fingers along her cheek, appearing to try and wipe away some of the rain, but with as hard as it's falling, there's nothing that she could do to remove that much water.  She looks at the raindrops on her fingertips and smiles softly as the drops roll down and fall only to be replaced by other droplets.

"It was necessary for me to be the Mystery woman to differentiate myself from the rest of the herd so to speak...  So I didn't come to blend in with the masses like most of these... females tend to do when they come into a company.  I needed to make an impression... and from the reaction Raynin, Darknyss and I got from Misty and Brooklyn, I'm thinking we did just that.  It felt so damned good to finaly step back in th ring and feel someone go down under my onslaught."

She balls her hand into a fist and turns it around so she's looking at her knuckles.  She smirks and nods slowly.

"Yes... It feels good to be back at what I do very well.  And the biggest question on everyone's mind is... why the attack on Kitty, Brooklyn, and Misty?  What did they do that was so all fired wrong to warrant that kind of a beatdown?  Well, the list of wrongdoings are many, but I think I'll only list the most obvious of offenses.  I think I'll give the five worst."

She holds up her hand, showing her splayed to the camera.

"First... Is the complete lack of respect for wrestling as a whole that some of these women have... They see it for the glory, the fame, the money... That's the only reason why they come.  They want to try to prove a point... they want to show how big girls are better, or skinny girls are better, or how good they look, or how good they are in bed...  NONE OF THAT SHIT MATTERS!!  What matters is what happens in the ring!!  YES!  We're all beautiful women in our own way!  YES!!  We all have a right to be here, whether we're big girls, or skinny girls, or in between girls... we're all out there to put on a show!  BUT... and this is a really big but... The biggest question is do we all DESERVE to be out there... and so far...  very few have proved that they do."

She balls her fist back up, holding it out so that the rain can fall upon her knuckles.

"For years, I have fought for the rights of women in wrestling...  Multiple titles... Multiple companies... and not just against other women...  Three time AWO World Heavyweight Champion... two time ECW World Champion... two time ECFW Intercontinental Champion...  Just to name a few...  And do you know what brought me here?  It was the knowledge that the women here were FIGHTERS!!  And when I get here, what do I see?  A contest to see just who's the bigger slut, Angelica or Fantasia...  A supermodel?  Really?!!  Really?!!  At least Cookie is woman enough to be proud of herself because she has skills in the ring...  It's bad enough that I have to deal with these kinds of females in a company that prides itself for fighting women, but where's the fighters?  It's like a hairpulling session out there in the matches that don't include certain people!  What about the wrestling??!!  And I thought that was bad enough, but then we come to Brooklyn..."

She holds up her open hand again and folds down her thumb.

"Brooklyn brings me to my second point...  The lack of respect in themselves...  Here we have a woman who openly does drugs... and yet she expects to be able to succeed in a wrestling match...  You can't win a match if you can't see your opponent, or you're so stoned you have to run back to attack the refreshment table because you have the munchies!  Look at me!!  I'm damn near six feet tall!!  I tower over you like a six year old kid standing beside their sixteen year old big sister!  And if you THINK you have what it takes to stand against my friends and I... you better think again.  And then there's Misty..."

She folds down her pinky and takes a deep breath.

"Misty brings Me to my third point.  Lack of respect for their opponents...  All I've heard from Brookly and Misty is bitch this, bitch that... Don't you have another word to use?  I mean, come on!!  Not to mention the whining, and the bitching, and the complaining because the only win she's been able to get lately was over a newbie during her debut match!  And yet, Misty believes she did no wrong.  So you trusted the wrong person... SO WHAT!!  You get over it!!  You get you revenge on that person, then you move on!  Your problem is... you haven't been able to GET that revenge!!  Not because of anyone else, but because YOU COULDN'T GET THE JOB DONE!  Just like at the pay per view... Raynin won because you couldn't get the job done!  She was able to though... She was able to get in at just the right time and get a win over you, Kitty, and Brooklyn.  Just like we will BOTH get the job done at Climax Control!  But that brings me to my fourth point..."

Gothika folds down a her ring finger, holding up two fingers as she stands and starts to pace back and forth along the thin concrete railing that surounds the belfry.

"My fourth point is...  blaming others for your inability to win.  Now with how you lost the Bombshell Championship in the first place... that was something that I could say you could blame on kitty...  She did stick it to you good.  She stabbed you in the back... then she kicked you in the back... then she punched you in the back and did lots of other horrible things to you neck and back so you were too injured to truly put up a constructive fight to defend your title... but that was in the past.  What's your excuse gonna be this time Misty?  As you said in your promos before your match, you were well rested, and completely prepared for anything that could be thrown at you, so what's it gonna be this time?  Oh, let me guess... It was Kitty's fault that you lost... Or it was Brooklyn's fault... you slipped on a banana peel and couldn't break up the pin in time... Or there was sweat in your eye and you were blinded, so you couldn't see...  Face it chick... you were just outmatched, and outwitted.  It was a time for you to step up to the plate and take back that which you valued most, and you missed the bar by about that much."

Gothika holds he fingers together and peers between the small space that's between her fingers.

"Oh so close... and yet oh so far.  Or, maybe she's gonna say that Darknyss and I had a hand in her loss, but we weren't even out at ringside.  Raynin wanted to do this all on her own... win, lose, or draw.  She stood on her own two feet and got that title on her own.  Yes we attacked you, but that was after the match was over.  Not like how you originally won your title, with you and Kitty working together to take Raynin out of the picture because you knew she would be your biggest competition...  And how you and Kitty teamed up on Raynin AGAIN so that Kitty could get the number one contendership because you thought she would have your back and give you an easy win over her and INSTEAD... she turned on you and stole your title away! How lame is THAT for you to trust someone so untrustworthy... she'd been fooling you for years apparently.  Unlike Raynin who would have given you a fair fight.  She, just like myself, doesn't have to resort to trying to end your career before a match in order to win it... We'll just beat the fuck out of you and take the win the old fashioned way.  And I can't wait to hear what Brooklyn is gonna say about her loss.  I bet she's gonna go back to the 'bitch this' and 'bitch that' and 'bitch please' and 'bitch betta recognize'..."

She holds up her finger and starts rolling her neck, her lips pursed and she clucks her tongue.

"Uh huh... ya hurd me?  WHATEVER!!!  You tried to be sneaky and underhanded and ended up getting your teeth handed back to you in the process.  And that brings me to the final point..."

She folds down her middle finger and holds up her single finger to the camera.

"The biggest, most important point as to why we attacked every other one of Raynin's opponents in that match... The lack of respect for friendship!!  All of this backstabbing, and turning on one another...  OH MY GOD!!  Is that truly what you all think of friendship and respect?  Misty used Kitty to win the Championship, then Kitty used her Misty and tries to end her career to take the Championship, and Brooklyn just uses Kitty to get herself stuck in the four corner's match to try and get her hands on the title... I swear!!"

She throws her hands up in the air and then puts her fists on her hips as she looks down once again at the people milling on the street.

"It's the complete lack of respect in general that caused Darknyss, Raynin an I to react in the manner we did.  We couldn't take seeing the Bombshell Divsion being drowned in all of the dissent and idiocy...  and while the matches have been amazing for some of you out there...  the Bombshell Division was going to hell in a handbasket and quickly.  So we just decided to speed up the process."

She grins wickedly, her fangs finally being bared to the camera as her eyes catch a sight that makes her growl softly.  She sees a handsome young blonde man coming out of a nearby club with a group of his friends.  She continues to speak as she continues to watch his movements along the street, sinking slowly into a crouch again as she does.

"We decided that it was time for a bit of Hell to be unleashed on Earth.  It was time for the chaos to be unbound and let loose in the Sin City Wrestling, and each of you had a hand in it's creation!  You've awoken the demons inside of each of us, and you all will suffer the consequences. One by one, you will all be sacrificed!  And after you've been been dropped into the depths of the abyss, you will wish you hadn't ever... EVER stepped into the ring with one of The Fallen!"

She throws her head back and laughs evilly, until the laughter suddenly just stops and he stares right at the camera as her eyes change slowly from dark brown to an eerie ice blue.   She looks back down at the stret as her eyes catch the fact that the man she's been watching has broken away from his group of friends and walks towards a side street near the church. She licks her lips slowly.

"Misty... Brooklyn... Blaze of Glory was the beginning of the Angellic Era... and Climax Control will be the beginning of the end for you both.  We can't wait to see you both in the ring... We have such sights to show you."

She suddenly leaps out into the air, arms spread wide as she flips her body over and drops straight down to the concrete below, bending slightly at the knees to take the shock, popping her body straight back up to walk off along the street.  She winds her way through the few groups of people until she's right behind the man.  She's so close, he could reach out and tap him on the shoulder.  The camera shot moves to in front of him as she reaches in his pocket for his keys, humming softly.  He steps into the street in front of an alleyway and takes two steps before stopping and looking over his shoulder behind him to see an empty street.  He looks around for a moment, then turns back to see Gothika suddenly standing in front of him.  He jumps and screams a bit shocked.

"SHIT!!  You scared me!!"

She doesn't move or say anything.  She just stands there, looking at him with those piercing blue eyes.  He starts to take a step back when she suddenly smiles evilly, baring her fangs.  His eyes go wide as he finaly takes a step back.

"WHAT THE FUCK??!!"

She hisses and leaps onto him, her black leather trench coat flying out behind her and blocking the camera as all we hear are the mans screams echoing in the night.


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 …  END OF FEED  ...  


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

75
Supercard Archives / Going for Broke
« on: February 24, 2012, 11:59:33 PM »
 
Event: Blaze of Glory Pay Per View...  

DATE:
Sunday, February, 26 2012

Venue: Palms Casino and Resort in Las Vegas, Nevada

Match: BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP - 4 CORNER MATCH

Opponent: vs Brooklyn Carter vs Misty vs Kittie



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/_AWotNHPkjw" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

She's been beaten in the past, but still managed to rise the ranks of the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Division.  I guess those in charge just liked what they saw in her.  Now, she's ready to take that final step out onto the plateau at the top of the mountain and gain the crown of being the best.  Raynin's got her eye on the prize, and isn't about to let anyone or anything stop her from getting her hands on the Bombshell Title.  Not Kittie... not Misty... not Brooklyn Carter.  As the time approaches for the Blaze of Glory Pay Per View, the Rebellious One is preparing herself for action.  Will she experience the meteoric rise that has been foretold for her?  Or will she simply fizzle out before she begins?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/att43.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 ...  GOING FOR BROKE ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

____________


____________




____________________



Definitions of "EFFORT"



1. conscious exertion of power or hard work.

2. a serious attempt.

3. to try.

4.
something produced by exertion or trying .

5. effective force as distinguished from the possible resistance called into action by such a force.

6. the total work done to achieve a particular end.

7. An exertion of strength or power, whether physical or mental, in performing an act or aiming at an object.

8. more or less strenuous endeavor.

9. struggle directed to the accomplishment of an object.

10. A force acting on a body in the direction of its motion.

11. energy needed to do something.

12. activities towards aim,

13. something produced/created,

14. attempt to score goal,


15. the amount of exertion expended for a specified purpose.


16. exertion of physical or mental power.

_______________


____________


____________


Time:  February 12, 2012, 11:30 PM...  During Climax Control...

Place:  Carson High Scool... Carson City, Nevada...


____________


____________


**********

_______  PARENTAL ADVISORY WARNING!!!  _______

The following is a clip that was not shown on the previous episode of the Sin City Wrestling's weekly show, Climax Control.  It was edited due to time contraints.  It may contain some strong language and violent content.  Parental discretion is advised.

**********



Rocky Mountains is walking through the hallways backstage, headed for the refreshments table when she sees Raynin, Darknyss, and the Mystery Woman coming in the opposite direction.  She holds her hands out and waves them, trying to stop them for a chat.

"Whoa whoa whoa!!  Raynin!!  This is perfect!!  I haven't gotten the chance to interview you in like... forever!!  And I've NEVER had the chance to speak with your two friends!  So, let's chit chat a bit."

Raynin tries to push past her, but Rocky Mountains is persistant, dancing around to stay in front of the trio of women.

"Come on!  You're the only one of the Bombshells who tries not to be interviewed!  What, are you trying to dodge the hard questions or something?"

Raynin rolls her eyes and sighs.

"Number one, I'm busy... WE'RE busy...  We have an appointment to speak with someone, and if I stand here chitchatting with you, we'll be late.  Number two, I don't like to be interrogated.  It brings back... difficult memories.  And number three... You're just a little too chummy with folks when you interview them.  It always makes me feel like I've just been molested or something.  Now if you don't mind, we've got somewhere to be."

Rocky Mountains dances back in front of Raynin with a hurt look on her face and crosses her arms in front of her ampl boosom.

"Well I never!!  You know, you're required by contract to do these interviews, so you may as well just do them."

Raynin rolls her eyes again and gives a frustrated sigh, running her hand over her hair slowly.  She looks at Darknyss who gives a shrug and a smirk.

"You know, it's easier to just say...  knock her ass out than it is to speak to her."

Darknyss slowly balls her fist and pulls her arm back like she's going to throw a punch and Rocky squeaks like a little mouse and throws her hands up to cover her face.

"Not the face!!  Not the face!!"

Raynin puts a hand on Darknyss's fist and shakes her head slowly.

"No... Then we'll get hit with fines and stuff...  And we'll probably have to sit through a Hot Stuff special lecture."

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head.

"No we wouldn't...  I know how to handle Mark Ward...  We may have to pay the fines, but I can get us out of the lecture.  But if you want to talk, then go ahead."

Raynin turns to Rocky and nods slowly.

"Ok... we'll do the interview, but on my terms.  Meet us in fifteen...  In the science lab."

Rocky nods and steps out of the way to allow the trio of women past.  AS they're going past, the Mystery woman pulls her hand up like she's going to punch Rocky anyways, and she squeaks again, putting her hands up.  The mystery woman throws her head back and laughs, the sound coming from behind the mask is husky and sultry.  She winks at Rocky before turning and walking away from her.


**********


Fifteen minutes later, Rocky is walking through the halls of Carson City High School once more.  She comes to the science lab door and knocks before opening it a crack and peeks in.

"Hello!!  Raynin?!!  Are you in here?"

She sees Raynin behind the teacher's lab counter with Darknyss and the Mystery Woman sitting on stools on the other side of the desk.  Raynin's got some things on the counter in front of her...  A beaker, some different powders, a bunsen burner, a pipette, and various liquids in unmarked test tubes.  She motions towards another stool and nods slowly.

"Come on in Rocky.  You wanted to chat, so let's chat."

Rocky sits slowly on the stool and tries to cross her legs, but can't due to it's height, so she just leans forward, putting her elbows on the counter, looking like a bored kid in class.  She motions the camera men closer so they can hear them better.

"So... let's start with the easy questions.  How do you feel about your upcoming four corners match between you, Misty, Kittie, and Brooklyn Carter for the Bombshell Championship?"

Raynin shrugs and puts her hands on the counter.

"How do I feel about my match?  I feel that it's going to be explosive, but I'm confident in the fact that I will finally be walking away with the title."

Raynin slips on a pair of protective glasses and passes others out to everyone else.  Rocky cocks her head to the side.

"How so?  Why do you feel so confident?"

Raynin picks up the beaker which has some distilled water in it, sets it on the bunsen burner, and nods towards the ingredients on the table.

"Let me use this demonstration to explain... say this beaker here, represents the four corner's match.  And here we have three basically interesting components.  Let's start with the first one...  Brooklyn Carter...  Bland... boring...  Really only there for rounding out the recipe.  May have some skills, may have some rudimentary talent, but still needs to be honed and sharpened to truly make a dent in the Bombshell division. She made it this far through outside interference, and probably a little bit of kissing up to the boss.  She gets a lucky win in a tag team match up over me and she thinks she's the shit.  Says I'm not memorable...  But she was burping my boot leather for days after our match...  I'll make this matchup one she won't soon forget!"

She dumps one of the powders into the beaker, and the water gets a cloudy, milky white color to it.  She sighs heavily.

"I will admit this though... the kid's got some potential...  I she can get over her own stink enough to truly make a dent in this business.  She's just so damned arrogant... I bet that she'll trip over her own shoe lace and try to blame it on someone pushing her, even when no one's around.  Soon she'll realize though that you're only as good as what you actually do.  Someone can get a lucky win due to their opponent's mistake, or some random bead being left in the center of the ring from a previous match causing their opponent to slip and rolling their ankle, or anything.  Sure winning is important, but so is going out there and giving your all to put on the best possible show!  Do I want to win this match?  HELL YES!!  But I'm not gonna do it in some half assed way!  And what Brooklyn Carter brings to the table is half-assed-ness!!  She's too doped up on weed, too drunk, too... fucked up to truly put out something worth while!  And when she steps into the ring come Blaze of Glory, she will be taken to SCHOOL on what it truly takes to be at the head of the class in the Bombshell Division!  And me taking the title will the prod she needs to truly put her ass in gear and start to truly work at being the best in this company!"

She gestures towards the second powder sitting in front of her and takes a deep breath.

"And the next ingredient to this match is Misty.  Bold, brazen, full of fizz and pop, but still just a little bit short of what it takes to truly make things explosive.  I'll admit, she's good.  She's really good.  But she holds her own self back, even in matches.  She's so worried about what other people think of her that she's allowed their judgement of her to cloud her own judgement of herself.  She's upset that I haven't spoken very much about her...  But truth be told, I can beat Misty easily if I want.  I KNOW that I can beat Misty, but she doesn't truly know if she can beat anyone else.  Not deep down in her heart where it counts.  She's damaged, and doesn't want to admit it to herself, or to everyone else.  And I'm not just talking about physically.  She's hurt by what Kittie did to her, as well as what she did to herself.  But she, much like Brooklyn Carter wants to blame others for her own insecurities and lack of performance.  She says that her losing the title was Kittie's fault for injuring her... which in some ways is true, but had she truly been on top of her game, she wouldn't have been injured in the first place.  She blames me for taking her rematch spot away, but again, had she stepped her game back up, she would have had that rematch spot a long time ago.  I don't blame my mistakes on other people.  Yes, I was distracted during my matches which allowed Kittie to get the upper hand... but it was MY MISTAKE!!  I should have kept my eye on the ball instead of letting other people get into my head!!  I should have not allowed Kittie even ONE LITTLE OPENING!!  And yet, I did.  But the reason why I'm still in the running for this title is because even if I DID give that one little opening, I went out there and gave, and gave, and gave until it HURT!!  Injured or not, I still went out there and I put on truly awesome shows!!  Win, or lose, I never stopped...  I pushed through it!  And whether it ended with ME on top, or my shoulders on the mat, the people in the seats were thrilled, chilled, and electrified by what I did out there in the ring!!  I KNOW what you can do Misty!!  I've seen it!!  I've seen the fire of greatness in you... but lately... there isn't even a spark!  But I will say this... maybe me becoming the Bombshell Champion will be just the spark you need to come back the fire that should be burning deep inside of you Misty...  But we shall see if that's the case."

She takes a deep breath as she dumps the powder into the beaker, and the cloudiness starts to bubble and fizz.  She then gestures towards the third powder and smirks.

"And then we come to the next ingredient in this Bombshell Championship Title match up... Kittie.  Bright... colorful... has alot of power and kick... it's a little bit nutty... Hell, let's face it, she's alot nutty.  She's nuttier than a can of mixed nuts.  One step from padded walls and eating pudding with your toes cause you have the pretty white jacket that buckles in the back.  She's got skills... She's got the motivation... She's got the drive to be the best... But it's her arrogance that kills it.  She's got this huge chip on her shoulder that keeps her from truly being amazing as a Champion.  Right now, she may hold the title, but she doesn't give it the respect that it deserves.  She covets the title...  but the title isn't something that should be covetted.  She didn't earn the title, she stole it!  She stole it because in her mind, it's something that should be possessed at all costs... even if it meant huritng someone who cared about her.  Even if it meant doing something so low and under handed in order to gain the upperhand.  That's not how a champion acts.  That's not how a Champion leads a company...  That's not how you treat those who care for you.  Kittie belives that she's got my number because of what's happened in the past... but the past is the past.  I'm looking towards the future!  And I AM the future!  I'm the future Bombshell Champion!  ME!!  And when I finally get my hands on the title, you can be assured that I will bring it back to the glory that it deserves."

She dumps the third powder into the mixture and it turns a bright blue color and continues to fizz.  Raynin then picks up one of the testubes with a clear liquid in it and smiles.

"And then you have the final ingredient into this match up... myself.  Underestimated...  Percieved to others as not a threat...  Viewed as inert.  But this...  Me... I'm the catalyst.  I'm the spark of life.  I'm the raison d'etre for most of these chicks!  Why?  Because I bring out the best inside of them!  I make them want to give it that little bit extra!  I push them like no one else has pushed them in the past!!  I'm the one who knows the truth of what's inside of each and every one of them!!  I'm the mirror that they never have the heart to look into!  I see inside of their hearts and I lay it all out there for them to see!!  I am the person they want to beat because they know that when I go out there, I push myself to levels that they only DREAM of reaching!!  And I just keep getting better!!  I don't stop training, I don't stop working hard for what I want.  I don't get complacent, and just accept that I've reached a level that I'm happy with.  NO!!  I just keep on going!!  I KNOW that there's no such thing as good enough with my skills!!  I know that I can keep honing them and taking things to another level!!  THAT is the crucial point that these other women seem to keep forgetting...  THERE'S ALWAYS ANOTHER LEVEL!!  There's always something new to discover about yourself and your abilities, and there's always new heights to push yourself to and attain.  I don't let myself get sedimentary.  There are new moves, new abilities, new counters to work on...  New strength levels to gain...  But Kittie... Misty...  they both think that they've reached the pinnacle of their abilities...  Brooklyn Carter has only been here what, about a  month?  And she thinks she's the best she can be...  Well I don't think that I'm the best that I can be.  I know that I can always do more and be more.  Like I KNOW that I can and WILL BE the Bombshell Champion!  Just like I KNOW I will make this Bombshell Four Corner's match... EXPLOSIVE!!"

She uses tweezers to dump the contents of the test tube into the beaker on the bunsen burner and steps back as the concoction turns a blood red and starts to bubble violently, then the red liquid comes shooting out of the beaker into the air and dissolves into a thick red vaporous cloud that blankets the entire counter.  Rocky waves her hand in the air, trying to clear out the cloud and sniffs, then she grins.

"Mmmm...  smells like cherries..."

Raynin leans forward, her face slowly appearing through the smoke.  She grabs Rocky's collar and pulls her up onto the counter with a squeak.

"Do you have any idea how much I want this?   Do you have any idea how hard I work, and I push myself, and I scrape and scrap and pray for this title?"

Rocky looks at her frightened and shakes her head.

"No, I don't."




Raynin strokes Rocky's cheek gently, leaning her head from side to side as if trying to look at her from many different angles.  She then smiles wickedly.

"I want this more than you want to get your hands on the packages of every man in this company.  I want this title more than Kittie wants to hold it.  I want this title more than Misty, more than Brooklyn...  I want this title more than Cookie S'Mores wants a dozen krispy kreme donuts!  I want it so badly, that I can taste it!!  And this time, I'm gonna get it!!"

She pushes Rocky back off of the countertop and Rocky falls down back onto the stool, scrambling to stay on it.  Raynin pulls off her safety glasses and slowly walks around the countertop.  Rocky starts to scramble backward off of the stool, but she ends up falling against Darknyss who grabs her by her shoulders and holds her tightly.  Raynin grabs Rocky's chin as Rocky squeaks, looking up at Raynin in fear.  Raynin licks her lips slowly before Rocky pulls her chin from Raynin's fingers roughly.  Raynin chuckles softly to herself.

"But do you know what?  I'm gonna tell you the difference between these other chicks and myself."

Rocky struggles against Darknyss's girp but can't get away.  She whispers to Raynin.

"What is it?"

Raynin starts to stroke Rocky's hair gently, smoothing it back into place.

"They have alot of things in common with me.  They're beautiful.  They're athletic.  They're skilled.  They're talented...  But they still don't have the abilities to overcome stepping into the ring with me.  They all might be as strong as I am.  They might all be as fast as I am.  They might all be as skilled as I am.  But are any of them even ONE TENTH as pissed off as I am right now?  NO!  And I've heard you too!!  You're not any different than the rest of them!!  You all have run your mouths, being so damned disrespectful...  So for now, you're Misty, Kittie, and Brooklyn all rolled into one!!  You're just here to try and keep me down.  You want me to feel bad about myself when I have nothing but good going on for me.  I know what you all are thinking... Thinking that you're all better than me... thinking that you DESERVE to be Bombshell Champion while I don't...  when I have just as much right as the rest of you to that title!  The only difference between each of you and myself is...  I'm not so arrogant, so stuck up, and so idiotic to think that I deserve anything other than just what I have gotten... A chance.  Just a chance to prove that my being here wasn't a fluke, and it wasn't a misplaced opportunity that I didn't earn.  I EARNED my place in this four corner's match!  I earned it by going out there, no matter the match, no matter the stipulations, and putting my heart and soul into every moment that I'm in the ring!  Sure, in the beginning, I did it to make a name for myself.  I want what every other one of you wants, which is it hear my name chanted by each and every person in the crowd!  Whether it's because they're rooting for me, or because they're boo-ing me, I didn't care!  I still don't care!  But what I DO care about is leaving each and every one of the people in the seats BREATHLESS because of what I've done in the ring!  THAT is why I EARNED this chance!  It's the only thing I deserve... Just the chance.  The outcome is for ME to claim for myself!"

She steps back from Rocky and Darknyss shoves Rocky away from her as she and the Mystery Woman move to stand behind Raynin.  Raynin nods slowly and motions around her waist with her hands.

"And you better believe that I'm claimin' that title.  You're looking at the next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion!  And at Blaze of Glory...  My rising star is gonna burn brighter and hotter than ever before.  You better get used to callin' me champ...  cause once I get my hands on that title... I plan on keeping it for a long... long time.  Thanks for the chat Rocky... It's been real..."

Raynin picks up a test tube from off of the countertop and throws it on the ground.  A cloud of bright red smoke suddenly fills the area and covers the trio of women as they all start to laugh wickedly.  The laughter continues as the smoke clears and the trio have disappeared, leaving Rocky standing there in the science room by herself.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





____________________




Definitions of îPERSEVERANCE"




1. steady persistence in a course of action, a purpose, a state, etc., especially in spite of difficulties, obstacles, or discouragement.

2. continued effort to do or achieve something despite difficulties, failure, or opposition.  

_______________


____________


____________


Time:  February 13, 2012, 12:30 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada...  Gold's Gym...


____________


____________


The gym is packed today because of the zumba classes that are taking place all day today.  Folks are milling around the water fountain, people watching as they wipe themselves off with their towels and chatting with one another.  The sound of the weights clinking together adds to the sounds of the people talking.  Suddenly, a feminine and sultry voice echos out over the din of the crowded room with an inspirational quote about perseverance...

"On the mountains of truth you can never climb in vain: either you will reach a point higher up today, or you will be training your powers so that you will be able to climb higher tomorrow." Friedrich Nietzsche

Everyone looks around for the person who's speaking so loudly.  The voice resounds over the sound of the chatting crowd once more.  The people on the treadmill slows down their pace to look around curiously, and people who are lifting, sets their weights back up on the racks as they hear the voice speaking...

"Victory is always possible for the person who refuses to stop fighting." Napoleon Hill

All eyes turn towards the benchpress bar where Raynin is slowly pushing the bar up and letting it come down smoothly as the Mystery woman spots her and Darknyss slowly walks around her with a book in  hand, reading the inspirational quotes as she sips water from a water bottle.

"In the confrontation between the stream and the rock, the stream always wins- not through strength but by perseverance." H. Jackson Brown

Raynin's light blue sports camisole is drenched with sweat as she rhythmically pushes the bar up and lowers it back down, keeping her eyes on her hands as the Mystery woman spots her.  Raynin growls with effort as she pushes her body to exhaustion as Darknyss keeps reading off the inspirational quotes.  She sits up as Darknyss walks around her again, a new quote rolling from her lips almost as if she's a Reverend giving a sermon to his congregation.

"Persevearance... Perseverance is a day-by-day decision not to give up....  human beings throughout time have persevered.  Weíre just the most recent ones to face these challenges, and we too can persevere.... "  Margaret J. Wheatley

Darknyss stops and stands in front of Raynin, picking up a bottle of water and handing it to Raynin who gulps at it thirstly, gasping after the exertion she's put her body through.

"What does perseverance mean to you Raynin?"

Raynin takes a few more gulps of water and picks up her towel, wiping her sweat drenched brow.

"It means to keep going, even when you feel like you can't keep going.  It means to push yourself, even when you have

"Perseverance is more prevailing than violence; and many things which cannot be overcome when they are together, yield themselves up when taken little by little." Plutarch

Raynin stands and turns around, putting her fists on the benchpress seat and starts to do pushups as Darknyss keeps reading the quotes.

"Perseverance is not a long race; it is many short races one after another." Walter Elliott

"This is it!  It's almost time!  It's almost time for me to step out there and finally have my chance in the bright starshine of victory!  I can't wait until I get the chance to hold that title high and hear my name being announced as the winner!"

She keeps moving as the quotes continue, and she growls at the exertion that she's putting her body through.

"Some men give up their designs when they have almost reached the goal; While others, on the contrary, obtain a victory by exerting, at the last moment, more vigorous efforts than ever before." Herodotus

"This is MY MOMENT!! DO YOU HEAR ME??!  MINE!!  Do you understand?! It's MY time to shine!!  This is the chance for me to grab a hold to what I've been itching for!  This is MY CHANCE to grab a hold to that brass ring that has just eluded my fingertips for so long!  No more 'almost did it there'...  No more, 'better luck next time hon'...  This is it!! This the shot that will finally pay off for me!  Don't you see?  And nothing wll stop me from becoming the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Champion!  Because I can't stop...  I WON'T stop!!  I will keep fighting... keep clawing... keep pressing forward until I've got that title in my hands!  And there will be no one... NO ONE will will stand against me and stop me!  If they take out my hands then I'll use my elbows.  If they disable my arms, then I'll use my feet!  If I can't use my feet then I'll use my head.  If I can't move, then I'll stare then down.  If I'm blinded then I'll shout them down!!  But there will be nothing... NOTHING that they will do to stop me!!  I will keep coming and coming and coming until I finally get what I want, and what I want is that Bombshell Title!!"


"Nothing in the world can take the place of persistence. Talent will not; nothing is more common than unsuccessful men with talent. Genius will not; unrewarded genius is almost a proverb. Education will not; the world is full of educated derelicts. Persistence and determination alone are omnipotent. The slogan, 'press on' has solved, and always will solve, the problems of the human race." Calvin Coolidge

She pushes herself up to her feet in a fluid motion and turns herself back around and lays back under the benchpress bar.

"Success seems to be connected with action. Successful men keep moving. They make mistakes, but they don't quit." Conrad Hilton

"Blaze of Glory will show the world what perseverance can do for someone.  Because I didn't say quit.  I didn't stop.  I kept going until I had what I wanted in my hands.  And I'm the newest champion."

She lays back and goes back to pressing up the benchpress bar as the quotes continue on.

"If I had to select one quality, one personal characteristic that I regard as being most highly correlated with success, whatever the field, I would pick the trait of persistence. Determination. The will to endure to the end, to get knocked down seventy times and get up off the floor saying. "Here comes number seventy-one!" Richard M. Devos

"The miracle, or the power, that elevates the few is to be found in their industry, application, and perseverance under the promptings of a brave, determined spirit." Mark Twain

"Patience and perseverance have a magical effect before which difficulties disappear and obstacles vanish." John Quincy Adams

"Fight one more round. When your arms are so tired that you can hardly lift your hands to come on guard, fight one more round. When your nose is bleeding and your eyes are black and you are so tired that you wish your opponent would crack you one on the jaw and put you to sleep, fight one more round ? remembering that the man who always fights one more round is never whipped." James Corbett

"A man of sense is never discouraged by difficulties; he redoubles his industry and his diligence, he perseveres, and infallibly prevails at last." Lord Chesterfield

"Perseverance is the most overrated of traits, if it is unaccompanied by talent; beating your head against a wall is more likely to produce a concussion in the head than a hole in the wall."  Sydney J. Harris

"What counts is not necessarily the size of the dog in the fight - it's the size of the fight in the dog." General Dwight Eisenhower

"We shall not flag or fail. We shall go on to the end. We shall fight in France, we shall fight on the seas and the oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence and growing strength in the air, we shall defend our island, whatever the cost may be. We shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills; we shall never surrender. . . . " Winston Churchill

"Before success comes in any man's life he is sure to meet with much temporary defeat and, perhaps, some failures. When defeat overtakes a man, the easiest and most logical thing to do is to quit. That is exactly what the majority of men do." Napoleon Hill



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




____________________



Definitions of îDESTINY"


1. The inevitable or necessary fate to which a particular person or thing is destined.

2. A predetermined course of events considered as something beyond human power or control.

3. The power or agency thought to predetermine events.

4. something to which a person or thing is destined.

5. one's lot in life.


_______________


____________

____________

Time: February 18, 2012... 9:30 PM

Place: Just Outside of Las Vegas, Nevada... Specific Location... Unknown...
____________  

____________


The Dodge Challenger came pulling around the corner, the custom silver paint job with the silver flecks sparkling under the lights of the strip as it pulls up in front of the Wynn Casino.  The engine roars as the driver guns the gas a few times before the valet steps up and opens the door.  He looks down and nods appreciatively at the sight of the driver.  She steps out of the car, and it's almost like slow motion.  He looks at her long legs as they glisten under the lights, the dusting of body glitter accentuating the muscles in her calves and thighs as the swirling skirt of the short black dress barely comes down to cover her goodies.  The blunging neckline of the halter neck is held together with strings of rhinestones, and the low back shows off enough flesh for a few of her battle scars to be glimpsed through the mass of dark waves that are hanging down her back… but they only heighten the experience of looking at all of her.  The black strappy sandals with the four inch silver stiletto heel puts her just over six feet, and the extra height makes everyone's eyes train on her.  She holds out the keys to the car to the valet who is still looking her up and down, biting his bottom lip and she raises an eyebrow at him.

"Um… are you through, or do you want me to spin around and give a twirl and shake for your amusement?"

The valet looks up at her and he grins expectantly, reaching out to take the keys.

"I know you said that sarcastically, but a twirl would be good."

She throws her head back an laughs as she reaches in her clutch purse to pull out her lipstick and gloss and leans over to apply one last dab to her lips in the driver's side mirror as the valet takes a few steps to his right so he can get a better view of her rear view.  She sees him looking and she slips the lipstick and gloss back in her purse and snaps it closed loudly and clears her throat as she stands up.

"Ahem… excuse me… But if you're through checking out my ass, I have to let you know… if you aren't careful with this car, I'll pop you like a pimple and smear you on the sidewalk just for good measure."

She balls up her fist slowly and her knuckles pop as she does so.  The valet swallows heavily, having never seen someone so beautiful, yet so obviously deadly this close up before, and stammers out a reply.

"Um… Yes… yes Ma'am!  Not a scratch on it!  I'll even have it detailed while you're inside Ma'am!!"

She nods approvingly and lifts an eyebrow at him.

"Very good.  Do a good job, and I'll give you a tip when I come back."

She turns on her toe, the back of her skirt flipping just high enough to tease at the possibility of a glimpse of more flesh and walks towards the entrance to the casino.  As she enters, she stops at the information desk and hands the man behind the desk a card.  He looks it over and hands her what looks like a key card as he stands up quickly.

"Oohh!  Miss Raynin!!  They've been expecting you!  Stop by the cage at the far side of the game floor, and someone will be waiting to take you up."

She smiles and nods slowly.

"Thank you."

She turns again and makes her way through the crowd towards the cage.  As she does, she sighs softly to herself as she looks over the crush of humanity displayed before her.

"Everyone wants to try to overcome the odds in this town… Whey want to beat the spread… come out on top…  Everyone wants to be a winner.  Everyone wants to beat the house.  But sometimes, it's more than just beating the house that matters."

She stops short as a waitress carrying a large platter of drinks swoops by her on the way to the craps table.  She looks over and sees as a man places a huge bet and blows on the dice.  As he brings the dice to his lips, it's like everything slows down.  No one else notices the switch but her.  It's part of what she was trained to do for combat… to notice the little things.  She sees the man slip his tongue into his fist and switch out a dice for one she's sure is loaded before he rubs the dice in his hands before he tosses them.  As he tosses, things go back to normal speed.  And of course the man wins.  He changes his bet immediately before he goes to roll the dice again, and she could tell when he switched the dice back to the original dice and pretends to be interested as he rolls three times before he tosses snake eyes.

"And yet, everyone wants to stack the deck in their favor.  They just don't realize that no matter how much you stack the deck, destiny always has a way of stepping in and making things right."

As she slows down to see what happens next, she sees the pit boss come over and tap the man on the shoulder.  Apparently, his switch was noticed by more than just her, and she can't help but chuckle as the man is escorted to security.  She shakes her head as she continues walking through the crowd.

"That's the thing that people don't understand about me.  They think that it's just my desire to be Bombshell Champion that's driving me… But it's DESTINY that keeps  me coming back!  I'm MEANT to be the next Bombshell Champion!  If I wasn't, then why would the Powers That Be keep putting me out there?  Why would they keep giving me chances?  Because I earn them! That's why!!  Sure, I haven't been able to step out above Kittie just yet… but it's not fate that's intervening…  It's other people!"

She slips a hand up to her hair and tucks a stray strand back behind her ear as she goes past the slot machines.

"But this time… it's time for me to declaw the little pussy… cat.  Because this time, which each and every time I've stepped up against her, I've gotten a little bit closer… I've gotten just that much better.  My coming out with a win over her has gone from being a clear cut victory to just coming out by the skin of her teeth…  I'm learning, I'm progressing, I'm growing… I'm becoming more than what I was yesterday, unlike our so called Champion who is stagnating and putrefying in her own stink!  She's got her head so far up her own ass that she thinks her shit smells like roses… But like Andre 3000 said in that song… 'Lean a little closer and learn that roses really smell like boo boo'.  She's become like one of these mindless drone here who are feeding the slots… She's just doing the same thing over and over again.  That's not the kind of Champion that the SCW deserves to be holding that title.  The Kittie's going to find that she's climbed too far out on the limb, and I'm the one who's going to be there, holding the tree trimmer to cut the branch she's standing on."

She heads past some Caribbean Stud tables and a man stops her as she's walking.

"Whoa whoa whoa pretty lady!!  I gotta say, I like the way you strut!  Mmmm, MMMMM!!  Damn girl… your ass if FINE!!"

She smiles sweetly and crosses her ankles and starts to twirl her hair, grinning hugely, and says sarcastically...

"Awww, you really think so?"

The guy reaches out and slides his hand down her arm before he takes her hand and tries to bring it to his lips.

"Girl you look so good, I wanna throw you on a plate of greens and sop you up wit a biscuit."

He grins hugely, flashing his gold tooth before he tries to kiss her hand, but she pulls her hand back quickly and makes a disgusted face.

"Look dude… I know you're probably three drinks past wasted, so I'll be really blunt to you about this.  Get out of my way.  Don't touch me, don't talk to me, just… just get out of my face right now."

She tries to step around him, but he slides over into her path and holds his hands up.

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa!!  So what, you think yo ass is too high and sa-didy to lower yourself to my level?  You think you're just too fine and too good to talk to the likes of me?"

She looks him up and down and steps up right into his face.

"I don't think I'm too good to talk to you… I know I am.  Your game is tired, your lines are weak, you smell like you took a bath in ripple and rolled around in a bag of weed.  You probably have as many braincells as a single celled amoeba, and to be quite frank, in order to lower myself to your level… I'd probably have to take myself down to one of my future opponents, Brooklyn Carter.  But you can be for damned sure that THAT will never happen.  EVER!"

She steps around the guy and he tries to grab her hand as she gets past him.

"Hey girl!  You can't talk to me like that!!"

With catlike reflexes, she's flipped his grip on her arm and has him in an arm bar.  She sweeps his leg and he goes down face first to the ground where he doesn't move.  Security sees the commotion and comes over too little too late and she puts her hands up in the air, showing off the keycard in her hand.

"Hey, he was trying to grab me.  I was just defending myself."

The security guards pick the man up off of the floor and drag him off as one of their lieutenants comes over to Raynin, extending his hand out to her.

"Hello Miss Raynin.  Security cameras caught everything.  Don't worry, we'll take care of this guy.  I've got a couple of men who can follow you to protect you if you'd like."

She chuckles and shakes her head slowly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

"If you were watching, then you can see that I can protect myself.  I'm just going to the cage and they can direct me to the private game floor."

The lieutenant nods slowly and reaches in his pocket and pulls out his card, handing it to her.

"Well, my name is Jordan, and please, don't hesitate to contact me if you need assistance tonight...  Or, any other night."

He winks at her and she sighs, rolling her eyes and smirks at him.

"Alright, I just might do that."

She takes the card and slips it in her purse, snapping it shut wtih a quick click. She then starts to stroll towards the cage again.

"Everything in the world of wrestling is a gamble.  We put our lives, our bodies, our futures on the line every time we step into the ring.  We strive to make each and every thing that we do as amazing as possible when we step through those ropes.  But then there are those of us who try and go the extra mile.  We push ourselves to those points that most people only dream of being able to obtain.  And we become what most will never have the possibility of even fathoming of becoming.  We become Champions."

She hands the woman in the cage the key card and she nods slowly, swiping it through the computer system before handing it back to Raynin.

"Here you are Miss... Take the VIP Elevator to the second gaming floor.  This keycard will give you access to the private floors.  They'll be waiting for you in the private room."

Raynin thanks the woman and turns on her heel, walking towards the elevators.

"In a few days, I will have another chance at gaining something that I've been working for, fighting for, giving my blood, sweat, and tears for...  At Blaze of Glory, I will be facing Misty, Kittie, and Brooklyn for the Bombshell Championship.  And do you know what?  I'm excited.  My body is tingling at the thought of what will happen once we all step into the ring.  My adrenaline is pumping, and it's not even time yet!  Do you know, when I step into the ring, it's like time slows down, and all that matters is that moment in time when we first lock up.  But this time, it's going to be three times as intense because there are four of us in this matchup."

She gets to the elevator and inserts her keycard into the slot next to the door.  When the door opens and she steps into the car, the doors close on their own and the car seems to almost rocket upward, it's moving so fast.  She holds her hand out a bit to steady herself as she feels the elevator going past many floors at high speed, then slow down and come to a stop.  She puts a hand on her tummy and swallows heavily before she steps out into the game floor.  She slowly walks to the far side of the room and inserts her keycard into a slot next to the door.  As she opens the door and steps inside, she hears a voice speak.

"Welcome Miss Raynin.  Please, put on the gear to your right."

She turns to the right and puts on a set of head gear and some gloves.  As she pulls down her goggles, she's suddenly transported into a virtual reality and the voice speaks again.

"Welcome to our VIP game room.  Tonight's game is Resident Evil.  It's kill or be killed.  We're scoring by time through the levels and kills.  Good luck, and have fun."

Raynin smirks as she's suddenly turned into Alice from Resident Evil.  She reaches to her hip and pulls out a pistol.

"Just like these zombies, I've got each and every one of my opponents in my sights, and I'm prepared to pull the trigger.  Blaze of Glory will be like Thunderdome.  Four women enter... One woman leaves... And I will be that woman.  Prepare yourselves ladies.  The time has come for Raynin to take the reins."

She turns quickly as a zombie comes up behind her and puts a bullet right between it's eyes as the scene fades out.


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>






____________________



Definitions of îINEVITABLE"


1. unable to be avoided, evaded, or escaped.

2. certain.

3. necessary.

4. sure to occur, happen, or come.

5. unalterable.

6. Impossible to avoid or prevent.

7. Invariably occurring or appearing.

8. predictable.

_______________


____________

____________

Time: February 22, 2012, 11:40 PM...
Place: Las Vegas, Nevada... St. Thomas's Memorial Cemetary.

____________

____________


It's almost midnight when the silver challenger comes pulling up to the stone wall which surrounds the cemetary.  The driver does a u-turn and parks across the street from it, under a streetlight, turning off it's headlights.  She sits there, just waiting before she finally shuts down the engine and steps out of the car, picking up a small duffle bag from the passenger side seat.

She's dressed all in black.  Her skin tight black leather pants and lug bottom boots seem to meld together.  She picks up her black leather bomber jacket and zips it over her black tank top before pulling her long hair back into a pony tail, tying it up with a scrunchie.  She takes a deep breath as she shuts the door of the challenger and leans back against the car door for a moment before looking at her watch.  She then nods  and straightens her jacket.

Raynin looks from left to right and takes a deep breath before she strolls across the quiet street and tosses her bag up and over the top of the wall and scales it quickly  She tosses one leg over the top of the wall, and drops over the other side, taking a moment to look around.  She pulls out her cellphone and starts to look around for her duffle bag.  She finds it after a few moments of searching and slips her phone back into her pocket before she unzips her bag and reaches in to grab her flashlight.  She stands and reaches back in her bag and pulls out a map of the cemetary.  She looks from the map to her surroundings, shining the flashlight around before she starts to walk through the headstones towards the mausoleums in the distance...


**********

At first she's afraid that she's gotten lost, but that's when she sees the lightening of the surrounding darkness, and hears the voices.  She continues towards the voices, and stops as she looks around at a small clearing, in which a square of mausoleums encircle a small courtyard.  She slips through one of the walkways between the mausoleums, and sees that there is a large brazier that's been set up and lit.  The fire in the brazier is burning a bright orange, and she takes a deep breath before she steps further into the light.  In the center of the courtyard, a deep trench has been dug into the earth, surrounding what looks like a stone table.  She looks around and frowns before she finally sees where the voices are coming from.

Standing in front of the stone table are Darknyss, the Mystery Woman, and their friend, Diamond.  They're all dressed in black, and they all turn around to look at her, seemingly at the same time.  The hair on the back of Raynin's neck stands on end at the collective energies that are crackling through the air.  She swallows almost audibly and starts to step forward as Diamond steps forward, extending her and out to Raynin.

"Good...  you made it on time.  If you had been even a minute late, we would have needed to postpone this thing for another month.  The timing is perfect for this.  Did you bring everything that I'd asked you to bring?"

Raynin nods and frowns a bit.

"Why is the timing perfect?  I was gonna do this last week, but just decided to wait..."

Diamond grins and nods slowly.

"Because something told you that it just wasn't time yet, am I right?"

Raynin nods slowly and smirks.

"Yeah... you're right.  It just felt... off."

Diamond pats Raynin on the shoulder and smiles proudly.

"Very good... not alot of people would know that this kind of thing is best done on a night like this. Everyone thinks that the full moon is always the best time for certain things, but something like this... the new moon is always the best.  It allows for a vortex to be formed to keep the powers that are surrounding you from trying to stop what we're going to do."

Raynin pulls off the dufflebag and hands it to Diamond who takes it, then grabs her hand and pulls her towards the stone table.  Diamond sets the dufflebag on the stone table then starts to pull out the implements in Raynin's bag.  She pulls out an athame with an extened raven's claw handle, the tail feather from a raven, a glass jar, a small chunk of stone quartz, a jar containing some black fluid, and another jar containing some black powder, and a piece of paper with an incantation written on it.  She nods slowly over each item and takes a deep breath.  She checks her watch and smiles to Raynin.

"Very good... You've got everything we need.  Now... this is your show.  We're only here for moral support.  You want this, you have to do it."

She holds out a bottle of jack daniels, a container of salt, and a box of matches to Raynin, and nods towards the circular trench that has been dug around the stone table.

"Here you go.  You set the circle."

Raynin nods slowly and walks to the edge of the circle, opens the bottle of jack daniels, and starts to pour the alcohol into the small trench, walking around the circle and mumbling softly to herself.  Once she's made it around the circle, she then follows the same path, dropping the salt in a perfect circle just inside the trench that was dug.  She then steps back and lights a match, taking a deep breath.  She looks back over her shoulder at Darknyss, Diamond and the Mystery woman who all nod slowly at her.  She drops the match into the trench filled with alcohol, and the flame encircles them all slowly.

"By earth, air, fire and water, we consecrate this circle."

she walks over to the stone table and picks up a small stone bowl that Diamond has provided her.  She dumps the black liquid into the bowl, followed by the power.  She starts to chant the incantation that's on the paper as Diamond watches her.

"Asuislte fovelaenta coulrenad bresnsia.  Lareanspas quienante playansante hreantal.  geladnat viarland zezusanantla!"

She picks up the athame and lifts it to the sky.

"With my blood, I invoke thee.  With these words, I invoke thee... protect me from those who wish to do me harm!  Keep me safe from those who wish to use me for their own evil purposes.  Remove this tie that they have on my soul!  Make me my own person once more!!  By Cracatos and Plasteos... I beg of thee!!"

She slides the athame along her palm and winces as it bites into her flesh.  She holds her palm out over the bowl and lets her blood flow into the bowl as she speaks more of the incantation on the paper.

"Bradiosios Vlanabadan Arisonostros JULIAONOS!!!"

She lights another match on a candle and drops it into the bowl, and the contents of the bowl flare up with a flash.  She then picks up the raven's feather and waves the smoke towards her face, breathing deeply.  She straightens up and when her eyes open, they've gone stark white as if her irises have disappeared.  She dips the feather into the bowl and lifts it to her forehead, painting a strange symbol right in the center.  Once the symbol is completed, a huge gust of wind comes from out of nowhere and puts out every ounce of fire in the brazier and the circle.  Raynin seems to be holding her breath through the wind, but then she blinks her eyes again, and they've gone back to normal.  She lifts her hand that she'd cut open and slides her hand down the now whole flesh of her palm, looking for the mark and finding it without a blemish.  She looks over at Diamond and lifts her eyebrows quizically.

"Did I do it right?
"

Diamond nods and lifts Raynin's hand up, stroking the center of her palm and showing it to be whole.

"Oh yeah... you did it right.  And such power!!  Girl...  Whatever they say is in you...  Everyone should be afraid."

Raynin
looks down at her hand again as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
... END OF FEED  ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______






76
Supercard Archives / Another New Nightmare...
« on: February 18, 2012, 11:57:23 PM »
 
Event: Blaze of Glory Pay Per View...  

DATE:
Sunday, February, 26 2012

Venue: Palms Casino and Resort in Las Vegas, Nevada

Match: BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP - 4 CORNER MATCH

Opponent: vs Brooklyn Carter vs Misty vs Kittie



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/94bGzWyHbu0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

After being defeated twice at the hands of the Bombshell Champion, Kittie, Raynin thought that her chances at the title would be lost.  But she still managed to impress the Powers That Be.  She's been given a second chance at the Pay Per view for the Bombshell Championship title, in a Four Corners Match against Brooklyn Carter, the Former Champion, Misty, and the current Champion, Kittie.  And the fires that are burning in her heart for the victory are BLAZING!!  But with everything that's happened due to Mama Lovelle, will Raynin be able to come out of the match in a 'Blaze of Glory'?  Or will her chances go 'up in smoke'?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/goth15.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

 ...  ONE MORE SHOT ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

____________


____________




____________________



Definitions of îNIGHTMARE"


1. A dream arousing feelings of intense fear, horror, and distress.

2. An event or experience that is intensely distressing.

3. A demon or spirit once thought to plague sleeping people.

4. a terrifying or deeply distressing dream

5.  an event or condition resembling a terrifying dream

6. a thing that is feared

7. an evil spirit supposed to harass or suffocate sleeping people

8.  phantasmagoria.


9. something (as an experience, situation, or object) having the monstrous character of a nightmare or producing a feeling of anxiety or terror

10. a female demon that afflicts sleeping people

_______________


____________


____________


Time:  February 9, 2012, 2:30 AM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada...  Raynin's Apartment...


____________


____________


The night had been...  well, to put it quite frankly, it was disappointing.  She'd let that bitch of a so called champion push her buttons, and get the best of her yet again.  And quite frankly, she was getting tired of it.  Some are putting it down to just being green...  At least that's what Darknyss is saying.  Some are putting it down to the schedule just taking it's toll...  She'd been through some pretty intense matches over the past few months, and didn't come out of them without some new scars, bumps, and bruises...  That there are others out there who have had it just as rough.  Some are putting it down to Kittie just having her number...  HA!!  That was a laugh!!  If they only knew the truth of it...  The deep, dark, twisted and evil truth of what was going on...   Some would wonder how it is that she's even coping, and still putting some show stopping action out in the ring.  Some would wonder why she hadn't ended up in a padded cell with a pretty white jacket that buckled in the back, and eating chocolate pudding with her toes.  Some would wonder how she could get even one minute of sleep...  And truth be told, she hadn't gotten very much.

Her eyes were bloodshot and had huge bags under them from the lack of sleep.  But then, how could she be expected to sleep when she just kept seeing their faces... Hearing their voices whispering in her head every time she closed her eyes...  And she could feel the pull that they have over her...  tugging her in a direction she really didn't know if she'd be able to turn away from...  She was being hunted by a bruja... The priestess of a clan of Santeria worshipers...  One who wanted to use her to wreak any manner of unspeakable evil upon the world.  And she could feel what this woman planted, or drew out of her dancing just behind her eyes. It would peek it's head out every now and then... sometimes at the worst of times...  Just like during the Bombshell Championship match...  Instead of coming out the victor, at the worst time of them all of her hard work was put to shame because of the one lapse in control...  That one spark of what was inside of her takes over, and she literally wakes up to herself being pinned... Much like at Climax Control two weeks earlier.

She'd been doing well... thought she'd had everything under control... and that was when she saw them...  Just standing there in the crowd... The old woman and the tattooed man...  They were laughing and pointing at her...  She could hear their cackling in her head and it distracted her just enough for Kittie to slip in and take her down.  As Kittie was holding her down, she heard the old's woman speak in her head, her voice sounding like gravel to her mind's ears...

'Ya te dije niÒa ... Hasta yo tengo lo mÌo, usted no tendr· un momento de descanso! Usted nunca conocer· la paz! Estamos en todas partes! Veo a todos! Lo sÈ todo! No se nos puede escapar!...  I told you little girl...  Until I have what is mine, you will not have a moment's rest!  You will never know peace!  We are everywhere!  I see all!  I know all!!  You cannot escape us!'

And as the referee counted the one, the two, and the three on her, she knew... if she was ever going to get the win against Kittie, she would have to stop letting them distract her.  She knew that if Kittie could find an opening, she'd use every trick, both clean and dirty that she could to come out with her hands still on that title...  So would Misty.  So she had to stop thinking about things in the normal manner.  She had to come out of this next match at Blaze of Glory as the winner.  There was no other option for her.  She'd been up for the past few nights... ever since she'd had the nightmare... The one that had given her the insight that she'd needed to possibly ending at least the mental interference that Momma Lovelle had been inflicting upon her.  And she'd contacted her Abuela to verify that what she'd found out was real and if it would work.  Abuela was frightened of the possibilities, but she knew other choice... So here she was sitting at her kitchen table with an array of various ominous looking implements, wondering and hoping that this was the right thing to do.

She'd gone to see a friend of Darknyss after the first nightmare...  Someone that Darknyss had said was versed in alot of... alternative religions.  And upon seeing this woman's eyes, she knew that she'd stepped into a world that had come from her deepest nightmares.  She'd extended her hand and felt the power within this woman prickle up her arm and she'd gasped as the woman introduced herself.  And the face that framed those amazing eyes was as breathtaking as the aura that surrounded her.

"Hey.  I'm Morganna.  But everyone calls me Diamond.  It's nice to meet you Raynin."

She was speechless, just staring in her eyes as they dark brown depths crackled with what looked like green lightning.  She almost robotically lowered her hand after shaking the beauty's hand back.  Her grip was firm, but it was the power that emanated from her that made her almost gasp from the initial contact.  Darknyss chuckled as she saw her protege's face after first meeting her long time friend.

"Dang Emme!!  I told you not to zombiefy her until AFTER she won the Title at the Pay Per View."

Hearing the word 'zombiefy' snapped her out of her reverie and she looked around confused.

"Wait… Zombiefy??!!  What the what??!!"

Diamond and Darknyss chuckle and Diamond pats her on the shoulder, guiding her into the hotel room where she was staying.  The place was opulent to say the least… palatial would be a better description.  Diamond had gotten the penthouse suite at the Bellagio, and she'd whistled as she spun around slowly.

"Wow…  How can you afford this place?  What do you do?  Are you still wrestling?"

Diamond looks at Darknyss and chuckles shaking her head.

"Of course I still wrestle… But I didn't spend a cent on this place.  I'm sure you remember what I am and what I can do…  Didn't Darknyss tell you?"

She shrugs shrugs and shakes her head.  Diamond throws her head back and laughs again.

"Well then honey… I think it's time you get a lesson in the supernatural.  I am Diamond… the VooDoo Queen.  I have studied so many different forms of magic that I've surpassed everyone I've ever met in the True Arts."

She snaps her fingers and nods slowly.

"Oh yeah… now I remember…  You have that crystal dust that…"

Diamond picks up a glass jar that's full of dust that looks like it was crushed diamonds and shakes it.

"I have the crystal dust that lets me take control of people's minds.  It's been outlawed in eight different wrestling federations from it's sheer power.  Of course, it's still being perfected…  It only works on certain minds…  Other people, they have violent reactions, such as hives, or seizures… and others, it just gets in their eyes and they can't see…  But if it works as expected, you become my willing slave… or a zombie as Darknyss so elegantly puts it.  Now…  Come and sit.  Tell me about what's going on."

Darknyss walks towards the kitchenette and grabs some sodas and fruit as Diamond takes her hand and leads her to a couch with a low coffee table in front of it.  On the table rests a quartz crystal on a silver chain, a pack of black cards with a dragon on the back, a silver cup, and a small dagger.  She eyes the dagger warily and takes a deep breath before she recounts the story of what happened in the desert.  After she completed her story, Diamond takes a deep breath and sighs softly.

"I've heard of Momma Lovelle…  She's a very dark, very powerful Santeras, or priestess as you put it… They call her Momma because she's so old, she's seen as the mother of that clan.  No one even remembers her true age anymore.  If you've got her after you, then you've got something very important that she wants."

She sighs and shakes her head as she leans back into the couch and runs a hand over her hair.

“Tell me about it.  So far, she’s been playing these mindgames, but it’s cost me the Bombshell title, as well as made me lose against that travesty of a Champion in a tag team match.  And to make matters worse, her tag team partner was… well, lame is an understatement.  I've got this match at the pay per view against Kittie, Misty, and Brooklyn, and the only reason why Brooklyn is even in this match is because… well… I have no idea why.  In this match up, she's nothing but filler.  She's like the ensign on an away mission in Star Trek… you know, the one that always gets vaporized, or flushed out of an airlock, or frozen and broken into a million pieces.  To tell the truth, all she is in this match is eye candy.  She underestimates everyone, and that will be her downfall.  And if I have the chance, I will personally introduce her to the top of the food chain in the Bombshell Division by snapping her neck and tossing her out of the ring."

As she's talking, she's balled up her hands into fists so tightly, that her short nails have pierced the skin of her palms, and blood is dripping down onto her pants.  Diamond is looking her up and down slowly and holds up her hand.

"Whoa!  Talk about an energy spike!  Zatanya… who is this girl?"

Diamond picks up Raynin's hand and slowly pries it open and puts some napkins in her palm to stop the bleeding.  Darknyss sits on the arm of the couch and sighs heavily.

"Well, her Grandmother was once the protege of Momma Lovelle if the story is right."

Diamond whistles softly and stands and goes into the bedroom, and comes back with a first aid kit.  She starts to clean up Raynin's wounds and looks up at her friend.

"This girl has something inside of her that's itching to come out.  And it is powerful as hell.  Whether it's good or bad remains to be seen… but I know if Momma Lovelle got her hands on it, it would be disastrous.  I can feel it.  We can't let that happen.  Tell me something girl… How do you feel when this… stuff happens to you?"

Raynin shrugs and shakes her head.

"I don't know… Strong, confused… out of control sometimes…  It almost feels like it's not me when it happens.  It's been happening since I was a little girl.  My Momma said it was just my bad side trying to come out, but… maybe it was something more.  I just don't know.  I do remember this one time… when I was a kid, I had a nightmare that came true.  My Momma got hurt…  It scared the shit outta me."

She sits there and watches as Diamond continues patching up her hands as she recounts the story...

{  She thinks back to the time when things were so much simpler.  She was seven years old again.  The world still spun on it's axis at the proper tilt, up was still up, and her family was still whole. She didn't have to see the pain of loss in her Grandparents' eyes, and she wouldn't catch her Abuelo sitting in the dark, crying as he held one of her Mother's old dolls. She's back at the time when she still had her innocence, and everything was still right in her world...  A time she sometimes misses bitterly...

They were curled up on the couch, watching a movie... The three of them... Her and her parents, snuggled under an afghan that her mother had crocheted when they'd gotten the new couch. The movie is almost over.  Which one, she doesn't know, but it's something to do with puppets, and she's barely paying it any attention as it drones on in the background. She's getting sleepy, and she rubs her eyes, yawning as she squirms happily, nestled in the warmth of her parent's embrace.

The movie comes to the credits, and her parents lean over and kiss the top of her head one at a time as she yawns again.  She shoves a couple of the last salty, buttery kernels of popcorn in her mouth as her father turns off the television and smiles down at her.

"Alright little Missy...  It's bedtime for you."

She yawns again and rubs her eyes as she pouts.

"Awww!!  But I'm not sleepy!!"

Her parents laugh, and her father raises an eyebrow as he looks down at her.

"Oh really?  Say that again without yawning, and we'll consider giving you an extra half hour.."

She scrunches her nose up as she tries to concentrate, and speaks slowly.

"But...  I'm...  Not... Sleepy... Ye...  Ye.."

She let's out a huge yawn and pouts.

"Yet."

Her parents both start to chuckle, and she crosses her arms petulantly and pouts.

"No fair!!  That was rigged!!"

Her father ruffles her hair and she swats at his hands, still pouting as he chuckles.

"Well, you're the one with a spelling test in Mrs. Noble's class first thin in the morning. And if you don't get hour rest, you won't do well."

She slouches further down in the couch, pouting more.

"Aww man!!!  That's no fair!!  Jenny Thompson's mom lets her stay up!!"

Her father shrugs and taps her nose with his fingertip.

"And what are Jenny Thompson's grades like?  She's at the bottom of your class while you're first.  Now, what do we always say about school?"

She sighs and rolls her eyes, then they all say together...

"El Jefe don't want no dummies, so we study hard and study often."

Her father chuckles and grins as she rolls her eyes again and he starts to tickle her. She tries hard not to laugh, holding her breath till she turns bright red, but finally succumbs to the tickling and dissolves into giggles as she squirms in her father's arms.

"That's right.  But I'll tell you what...  IF...  If you change into your nightclothes and brush your teeth, I might just be able to convince your Momma to tell you a bed time story."

She perks up at the prospect of a story, and she sits up quickly, throwing her arms around her mother's waist.

"Please Momma?!!  I promise, I'll brush my teeth and everything!!"

Her mother chuckles and strokes her hair gently.

"Ok Angelita.  You go and change and get into bed while Papa and I get the kitchen cleaned, and I'll come and tell you a story."

She jumps up and bounces around happily and suddenly full of energy.

"Yay!!!  Story!!  Story!!  Story!!"

She takes off in a dead run up the stairs, and the scene suddenly changes to her standing in the bathroom mirror with her hair in pigtails, and wearing a white sleeveless nightgown with crocheted eyelets around the neck and arms, brushing her teeth vigorously, humming a song to herself.  Her mother comes up the stairs and steps up behind her, playing with the ends of her pigtails grinning.

"Eres tan bella mi Angelita.  You are so beautiful.  So, are those teeth clean?  You know how we like those pearly whites."

She spits and rinses, then leans her head back, showing her mother her teeth which are missing a couple in the front and her mother beams back at her.

"Good… So, which story do you want tonight?"

She runs into her bedroom, giggling and bouncing the whole way towards her bed, chanting over and over again…

"La bruja!!  La bruja!!"

Her mother waves her hands as she pulls over a chair and sits beside her bed.

"Ok, ok… but which La bruja story?"

She puts a finger to her chin thinking, then nods slowly.

"La bruja y la niña valiente."

Her mother nods slowly.

"Very good… and what does that mean?"

She punches her pillow a few times as she settles back under the covers and her mother leans forward to straighten the covers.

"The witch and the brave little girl."

Her mother nods and grins.

"That's right.  So, here we go…  Once upon a time, there was this beautiful little girl who lived in the forest in a cozy little house with a barn and a few cows and chickens with her mother and her father.  That little girl was named ******."

She perks at hearing the little girl's name.

"That's my name too!!"

Her mother grins reaches out to stroke her cheek.

"That's right.  It's your name too.  So, their family was a happy one there in the forest.  Her father was a woodsman, and ******* and her mother would tend their little garden, and keep the cows and chickens well fed so there was milk and eggs all of the time.  There were occasional trips into town for a few other things, but most of what they needed, her parents would send ******* out into the forest to collect.  Berries and nuts, apples and peaches, and some of the most delicious wild strawberries which were the little girl's favorite treats."

She giggles and yawns.

"Mine too!!"

Her mother chuckles and tugs on one of her pigtails.

"That's right… yours too.  One day, her father decided to go with ******* on a berry picking trip into the forest.  He carried his axe with him so he could get some firewood.  They normally would always keep the house within sight so they could always find their way home, but this day, it suddenly got cold, and a thick fog rolled into the forest, and they were soon lost in the woods.  Now, most little girls would be frightened, but not ******* because she was a brave little girl.  She told her father that they should carry on the way that they were going as they should come to a fork in the road soon.  And sure enough they did, but the sign that normally pointed the way back home was gone."

She pulls the covers up to her chin as a flash of lightning suddenly signals a swiftly incoming rain storm with a peal of thunder a few seconds later.

"What happened to the sign Momma?"

"The sign had been cut down.  But ******* wasn't afraid.  She told her father that they just had to choose one way or the other.  One way would dead end at an abandoned house, near which is a patch of some of the most delicious strawberries she'd ever found and the other would go around to the lake and circle back to their own house.  And if they got to the abandoned house, they could pick the strawberries, then just backtrack to the fork in the road and take the other path. Her father hadn't been this way through the forest, so he told her to choose.  So she put her hand over her eyes, and spinned around in a circle with her finger pointing out, and said, 'whichever one I point to is the way we go.' And that's just what they did.  They took the left hand fork and started walking.  And after a few minutes, the fog lifted to show not an abandoned house, but one that's been lit up with a roaring fire.  ******* ran immediately to the strawberry patch that was near the house and started to pick the large sweet fruit.  Her father followed close behind her, but as soon as he stepped in the strawberry patch, vines sprang up from the ground and wrapped themselves around his hands and feet, binding him fast and tightly!"

At just that moment, the lightning flashed and thunder crashed again. She gasped and pulled the covers up over her head.  She'd always hated thunder storms, but for the story, she would brave the scary sounds and flashing lightning. Her mother smiled at her and pulled covers down and tickled her chin.

"Boo!!"

She shrieks and puts a hand over her heart as she stares up at he mother, then she giggles nervously as her mother tickles her nose with the end of her pigtail and giggles teasingly.

"Hahaha!!  Is it too scary for mi Angelita valiante?"

She shakes her head and settles back down, but kept the covers tight up under her chin.  Her mother pulls down one of her favorite dolls and sits back down in the chair and straightens the dolls clothes.

"Do you want me to continue niña?"

She nods vigorously.

"Si pro favor!  I'm not scared!  I'm brave!  Just like *******."

Her mother nods and places the doll on the bed beside her arm and she snags it and pulls it under the covers.

"Alright then…  So where were we… That's right… the vines had wrapped themselves tightly around her father's body and was pulling him down to the ground.  The vines made a strange trilling sound as they shook while wrapping themselves around her father, and ******* was so frightened, all she could do was stand there for a moment.  Just then, La Bruja steps out on the porch of the old house and cackles triumphantly.  'I knew it wouldn't be long before my sweet treats caught someone!  Now… I'll just come and see what I've caught for dinner!'  Her father whispered at her for her to leave, but ******* wouldn't leave her father's side.  She tried to pry the vines loose, but every time she would go to touch them, they would try to snag her too.  So, do you know what she did?"

She shakes her head and sinks deeper under the covers as another flash of lightning is followed by more thunder.  She whimpers softly, but her mother pretends not to notice.

"******* saw that La Bruja couldn't see very well.  She had these huge thick glasses on her eyes, and even with them, she still squinted.  So ******* did something very brave, and very clever.  She ran around a nearby tree and gathered lots of fallen leaves and piled them up near her father.  She waited for the old witch to come closer and picked up a thin stick.  She held the stick near the vines and they wrapped themselves around the stick.  She placed the stick over her father's arm as the witch reached down to touch him, and La Bruja shrieked in anger.  'Why this one is nothing but skin and bones!!  Not even worth the trouble it took to lay my trap!!'  La Bruja stood up and snapped her fingers, and turned to walk back towards the door and the vines moved, dragging her father towards a small door on the side of the house.  That's when ******* saw her father's axe laying near where he'd fallen.  She grabbed the axe and drug it along after her father.  It was so heavy, she could barely lift it.  But as the door opened, she lifted the axe and brought it down on the vines which screamed like wild animals.  Black ichor dripped from the severed vines as they flopped around on the ground…"

She frowns and scratches her head, looking confused.

"What's ick… ick…"

Her mother chuckles and shakes her head.

"Just call it plant blood.  Anyway… Black… plant blood dripped from the severed vines as they flapped around on the ground.  She was able to chop the vines so that they wouldn't continue to drag her father towards the open door, but they were still wrapped around him tightly.  She saw La Bruja coming towards the door, shrieking at the top of her lungs at hearing the screaming of her vines.  She screamed, 'Bandidos! Ladrones! Deja la cena solo! ¡Aléjate! ¡Aléjate!'  Which meant, 'Bandits!!  Robbers!! Leave my dinner alone!!  Get away!!  Get away!!'  And do you know what ******* did then?"

She shook her head and pulled the covers out from over her head.  Her mother grins and reached out and tickled her side to reassure her.

"Well, that brave and clever little ******* held her foot out, just as La Bruja came out the door.  And BAM!!  La Bruja tripped over her foot and fell to the ground, striking her head on a rock, knocking her out cold.  ******* then grabbed La Bruja and pulled her towards the vines which wrapped themselves around their Mistress and drug her under the ground slowly.  She woke up just as her shoulders were going under the earth and screamed!!  'Ayúdame! Ayúdame!  Help me!  Help me!'  But the vines took her under the earth anyway.  Once she was gone, the strange fog that had blanketed the forest had disappeared along with the fines, and the house was again abandoned.  So do you know what ******* did?"

She shook her head again and sat up as her mother leaned forward to whisper the last of the story.

"Well, that valiante ******* went back to the nearby tree and picked up her basket of strawberries and her father's basket, and they filled them almost to overflowing.  Her father went inside of the house and found a bag of gold coins that La Bruja had been hoarding from the people she'd eaten in the past.  And he took ******* to the nearby town and bought her a new doll for being so brave.  And they lived happily ever after."

She grinned hugely and clapped for the story as her mother pulled the covers up to her chest and tucked her and her dolly in for the night.  Her mother stroked her hair gently as she kissed her forehead.

"And now it's time for our prayers.  Fold your hands, and let's say them together."

She puts her hands together and closes her eyes as she and her mother say together...

"Ahora me acuesto a dormir,
Le pido al Señor que guarde mi alma.
Si muero antes de despertar,
Le pido al Señor que tome mi alma.
Ángeles Este y el Ángeles Oeste,
Norte y el Sur, por favor haga todo lo posible.
Mantenga a salvo, mientras que su búsqueda de sueños,
Cuida de ella mientras ella descansa.


Now I lay me down to sleep,
I pray the Lord God my soul to keep.
If I should die before I wake,
I pray the Lord God my soul to take.
Angels East and Angels West,
North and South, please do your best.
Keep her safe while her dreams quest,
Watch over her while she rests.
Amen."

Her mother reaches over and turns out the light and whispers.

"Buenas noches. Good night Angelita.  Sweet dreams."

That was the last she remembered until she heard her mother screaming.  She woke to find herself standing over her mother who was backing away from her, looking at her in horror as she held her hand and arm to her chest which was drenched in blood.  She looked at her hands which were hooked like claws, and her mother's blood stained her fingernails.  She tasted blood on her lips and knew that she'd also bitten her, but she didn't remember why.  She remembered looking into the mirror over her dresser and seeing her face with the bloody trails dripping from her lips and behind her, in the window, the face of a tattooed man who was laughing and she screamed at the top of her lungs as her father runs into the bedroom to see what was happening…  }


And she comes back to Diamond's apartment after she finished telling the tale.

"And that was just one of the incidents where I've forgotten what I'd done, but had hurt someone.  I don't know, it's like something just takes over my body or it works on instinct."

Diamond nods slowly and picks up the crystal by the chain, and slowly circles it around her head and down around her shoulders.  She sighs and puts the crystal down and pickup the deck of cards.

"Shuffle these, and flip over the top card.  I want to see what you come up with."

Raynin shuffles the cards and goes to flip over the first card and that's when she realizes it's a tarot deck. She drops the cards and shakes her head slowly.

"No, I don't want to do this.  I don't want to know what it says…"

The entire deck had fallen to the ground, and out of them all, only the top card flipped over.  It was the death card… but it fell cross ways over the deck.  Diamond reached down and picked it up and cocks her head to the side.

"You may not want to know, but I think the universe is trying to tell you something."

She places the card back on the deck and the trio had changed the subject.  Diamond had given her a ritual to perform, and told her to do it soon, but she'd procrastinated, afraid of what the outcome might be.


Now she had one more chance to prove that she belonged at the top of the pack.  She had another chance to prove she was top dog and gain what she'd been working so hard to get her hands on.  She'd steeled her will and knew that no matter what Kittie and Misty might throw at her, she'd have to do whatever it took to come out on top.  She knew Kittie would underestimate her, and be shocked just like she had been in the past by what she would throw at her.  She knew Misty would be a challenge because she had such a huge chip on her shoulder.  But she also knew that Kittie and Misty were so pissed at each other, that if she could just stay under their radar, she could take down the weakest link in the equation, being Brooklyn Carter.  There was absolutely no reason for that girl to be in a match against the three biggest and brightest stars in the SCW.  She was so completely out of their league, that she looked like a star struck teenaged actor that had been thrust out on a Broadway stage and she'd forgotten her lines.  But Raynin knew that she could do what it took to come out on top and hold that title high over her head as the champion.

She knew that the chip on Kittie's shoulder was one that she could knock off right along with her head.  She knew that all she had to do was push the right buttons, and that title would end up being seated around her waist.  She had the skill, she had the opportunity… All she needed to do was capitalize on it.   Misty was distracted by her entire life outside of the ring.  She was having issues with Spike, the New Extremes were… well, they were just really not going anywhere…  Individually they may be exciting, but together… they were just… non-cohesive is the best way to put it, and Misty was losing her shit slowly but surely.  it was so evident… As long as she could keep her mind on track, and not let anything deter her from her goal, Raynin knew this was her chance to grab hold of the gold and not let it go.

She places everything in a box and tucks it away as she knew that now wasn't the time to do this.  Something just felt off… Something felt not right… She knew she needed to talk to Diamond a bit more before she performed this ritual.  Everything had to be perfect.  She couldn't take the risk of something going wrong and messing up her chances…

She goes into the bedroom and stands with her back to her mirror for a moment, then bends over to slide the box under the bed.  As she's bent over, in the mirror Momma Lovelle and the Tattooed man stand, laughing and pointing at her.  When she straightens up, she looks over her shoulder at the mirror and they are gone.  She shakes her head and turns off the light and climbs into bed.  She sighs and says the prayer she used to say with her mother.

"Ahora me acuesto a dormir,
Le pido al Señor que guarde mi alma.
Si muero antes de despertar,
Le pido al Señor que tome mi alma.
Ángeles Este y el Ángeles Oeste,
Norte y el Sur, por favor haga todo lo posible.
Mantenga a salvo, mientras que su búsqueda de sueños,
Cuida de ella mientras ella descansa.


Now I lay me down to sleep,
I pray the Lord God my soul to keep.
If I should die before I wake,
I pray the Lord God my soul to take.
Angels East and Angels West,
North and South, please do your best.
Keep her safe while her dreams quest,
Watch over her while she rests.
Amen."

She turns off the light and settles down to sleep.  As she does, lightning flashes outside of her window and a polaroid picture drifts down from the roof of the building.  It's a picture of Raynin's bedroom, with her bending over her bed.  And behind her, in the mirror are Momma Lovelle and the Tattooed man...

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
... END OF FEED  ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______





77
Climax Control Archives / Prepariing for Battle in more ways than one...
« on: January 13, 2012, 11:57:10 PM »
 
Event: Climax Control...  1-15-12

Venue: Riviera Hotel and Casino in Las Vegas, Nevada

Match: Bombshell Championship Match!  Match type: Standard Single's Match

Opponent: Kittie



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/GIxxWlmB6nc" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

She's fought and scratched and clawed and scraped and heaved and pulled herself up through the rankings and finally... After two long, hard months, she's done it!!  The Rebellious One climbed the mountain that is Cookie S'mores and has finally been given her chance at the Bombshell Title against the woman who stopped her at just about every turn in the past, Kittie.  Will Raynin be able to get past all of the weirdness in the desert as she travelled to visit her family for the holiday and keep her mind straight enough to make it through one of her toughest battles to date?  Or will Kittie bury her and leave her to be dumped with the rest of the litter?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/fant19.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  MORE THAN BEFORE ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______ 



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





____________________




Definitions of ”CHAMPION"



_______________



1. a person who has defeated all opponents in a competition or series of competitions, so as to hold first place:  

2. anything that takes first place in competition:  

3. an animal that has won a certain number of points in officially recognized shows: 

4. a person who fights for or defends any person or cause: 

5. a fighter or warrior.

6. to act as champion of; defend; support:

7. Obsolete . to defy.

8. a militant advocate or defender <a champion of civil rights>

9. one that does battle for another's rights or honor

10. a winner of first prize or first place in competition; also : one who shows marked superiority  



____________


____________


Time:  January 9, 2011...  11:30 AM

Place:  Just Outside of Las Vegas, Nevada...  Specific Location... Unknown...


____________


____________


The cold from the night before has finally burned off of the city, and the air of the desert is starting to get warm finally.  It's just early enough for there to be a bit of the bite in the air, but late enough that you can feel the warmth of the sun on your skin.  She's standing in the deep of the desert, looking out over the dunes of the sand.  She's dressed in a pair of black stretch pants, a white crop top, and black nike high tops.  Her hair is pulled back in a tight braid, and the tail of it is hanging down her back.  In one hand, she's got a bottle of water, and in the other, she's got a GPS tracker.  She's been out here enough times to know that you don't do this without keeping the ride in sight, a GPS and a tracking beacon in the car so you can find your way back, or have an alarm that you can activate to try and find your way back to the car by hearing it sound.  Most would think she was nuts for doing what she's doing...  others would think she was innovative.  She just knew she had to do what she had to do to get ready for one of the biggest moments in her career...  Facing Kittie for the Bombshell Championship.

She'd heard it all before...  her Grandfather wanted her to stay in Oaxaca and compete there under a mask.  She'd already bested everyone she thought would be competition in training, and outside of training in Dark matches before shows...  She didn't want to stay where she knew she'd be a big fish in a little pond.  She wanted to go where the action was, and she damn sure found it.  Here in the SCW, she was an above average fish in a rather large ocean.  The quality of the competition is astounding.  But she knew if she kept being diligent, kept her faith, and kept on the path, she'd end up right where she was right now... At the top of the mountain, and ready to knock the current queen down to the depths below where she belonged.  As she's walking through the desert towards the appointed location with her GPS in her hand, she looks back over her shoulder at the car to make sure she'd kept it close enough that it could be seen.  She's thinking to herself as she slowly walks towards the location that's marked on the GPS.

{  Kittie thinks that because she continued to have her friends backing her that she actually accomplished something...  But the truth of the matter is that she used her friends to get her hands on the Championship.  She manipulated Misty and her trust and betrayed the one friend she had in the company...  What kind of Champion is that?  One that would result to dirty tricks and underhanded dealings to get a title... even stealing the Championship and injuring her opponent so that she can make sure that she's got an advantage...   That's not a true Champion...  That's not one who deserves to be a Champion...  That's just someone who knows how to work the system... someone who is willing to do anything and everything to gain something material...  Someone who needs to be cut down and tossed aside like she would do to those who she'd given her word to... Someone whose reign needs to be cut short as quickly and expediently as possible...  Someone like Kittie.

A true Champion is one who can hold their head high with respect because they earned their way up to the top, not because they injured their best friend, stabbed them in the back, gave them a concussion and ran off with a Championship that didn't belong to them because their own deluded brain couldn't tell the difference between reality and fiction.  But soon... very soon a real big reality check will be handed the way of the quote, unquote 'Champion' as she stands face to face with someone who doesn't back down one inch.  Cause I'm not afraid of her.  She may be crazy... But I'm something she never truly can be... and that is a TRUE Champion!!  I am a born and BRED Champion!!  Being a Champion is in my BLOOD!!  It's what I'm MEANT TO DO!!  And unlike Misty... I'm not hurt...  I'm not suffering from a concussion.  I just came out of a match against a chick who towered over me and outweighed me and I still took her to the brink of destruction, and dropped her over the edge as I pinned her for the one, the two, and the three!  And I KNOW that's something that she's truly not ready to stand against... someone who's not afraid of her and who's just as skilled, if not more.  I know that when she looks into my eyes, my determination will filter through whatever levels of insanity which have been wrapped around her brain and it will shake her to her core.  Me being Champion isn't something that I deserve...  It's something that I'm going to EARN!  And I will hold that title the way it should be held... with dignity and respect!!  }


The alarm starts to go off on the GPS as she's deep in thought.  She'd found the right spot, and she looks around to see if she can still see the car in the distance.  She sees the wink of the light reflecting off of the windshield, and she sighs softly as she turns around and looks to see a wrestling ring set up in the middle of the desert.  She looks around slowly, frowning as she tries to find out what's going on.  Just then, she sees a cloud of dust picking up in the distance.  The cloud is coming closer and closer, and she hears music thumping away in the distance.  She finally sees that it's the black SUV that belongs to Darknyss.  She takes a deep breath and shakes her head, chuckling as she watches the SUV come barreling towards her, full speed, then whip around the ring, and circle it, coming to a stop between her and her car.  She chuckles softly to herself as she watches Darknyss and the mystery woman bouncing their heads to the beat of the music in the front seats of the truck.  Darknyss turns off the car and the pair of women hop out of the truck and walk over towards her.  She holds out her hand and Darknyss grabs it and pulls her into a hug, grinning from ear to ear.

"Alright!!  you made it!!  I almost didn't think you'd want to come!!"

Raynin looks aorund and lifts an eyebrow, smirking.

"Thing is, I almost didn't.  What in the world are we doing out here anyway?"

Darknyss shrugs and grins wickedly.

"We're gonna train is what we're doing out here.  My Sensei has always been a firm believer in if you're gonna train, you have to use some type of extreme element to make things exciting, and to up the ante a little bit to make it truly effective.  I mean,  you can do the normal stuff, but if you add a little something extra, it makes you work that much more difficult.  Think of it.. Just how different is it really to spar inside of an air conditioned gym compared to being outside in the desert sun, having it beat down on you , heating you up... the heat exhaustion alone that you'd have to push yourself through will kick your stamina up a serious notch.  But then, there's one more extreme ingredient that you have to look forward to, and that's going to be your opponents."

Raynin smirks confidently and chuckles.

"So, who did you get crazy enough to do this, huh?  Who's the unlucky folks that get to step into the ring against me to get me ready for this sunday?"

Darknyss looks around her and rubs her chin, then grins and winks at her.

"Us.  Two on one handicapped match sparring until you can't take it anymore."

Raynin's eyebrows kick up to the sky and her jaw drops in shock.

"Are you serious?  Wait a minute!!  You have got to be joking!!  You mean that I get to stand in the ring and spar with the two of you?  On a day like this?"

Darknyss nods slowly and she starts to roll her neck and her wrists.

"That's right.  I figured, why go easy on you.  Kittie's sure not about to.  She's gonna push you to a level that you you have yet to fathom and you know that.  She's one crazy chick, and she wants to keep that title in a really bad way, so you have to want it that much more, and you have to not hold back for anything.  So, that means you have to not care about what happens to your body.  That means that you have to not care what happens to your hair.  That means that you have to not try to just pin her, but beat the living daylights out of her because if she can get a shoulder up, or find a way out, she will do anything and everything she can to try to beat you and stop you from getting the win."

Raynin gets a serious look on her face and nods slowly.

"I know that.  If I didn't, I'd just have to ask Misty how her neck is doing to figure that out."

Darknyss pats her on the shoulder and winks at her.

"Don't look so worried.  You've got one secret weapon that she doesn't have."

Raynin looks up at Darknyss and lifts an eyebrow again.

"Oh yeah?  And just what would that be?"

Darknyss grins wickedly.

"Now YOU are the one with friends in your corner, and she's got no one.  But unlike her, we have faith in your abilities.  We know you don't need any outside help to win."

Raynin looks at the mystery woman who is just standing there, her crazy blue eyes shimmering in the desert sunlight as she nods slowly.  Raynin can't help but grin.

"Yeah, that's right.  I've got friends.  And it's about time to rain some pain on this crazy bitch and put her back in the straight jacket where she deserves to be!  Let's do this!!"

Raynin claps her hands together and the trio of friends jump into the ring and start to spar as the heat of the desert shimmers off the sand and the scene fades.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

____________


____________


Time:  January 10, 2012, 2:30 AM...  

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada...  Inside of Raynin's Apartment...  Raynin's Bedroom...


____________


____________

The night was uncommonly cold for that time of the year.  Yes, it's the winter time, but even here in the desert, the winter evenings don't usually get this cold.  Not only was it cold, but it was humid...  humid enough to cause one of those freak storms to build over the city that generally will happen during the winter.  The darkness was filled with electricity as lightning flashed and thunder crashed through out the city, waiting for the storm front to finally break and for the thick, dark storm clouds hanging over the city, swollen with rain to let loose the moisture that the thirsty desert craves.  

The lightning flashes again, illuminating the darkness inside of her bedroom, and letting you see her form sleeping fitfully under the covers.  As the thunder crashes and booms, she thrashes in her sleep and flips over, her eyes moving quickly underneath her eyelids.  She moans in her sleep and her body twitches repeatedly as she starts to mumble in her sleep.  It's unintelligible at first, but as she thrashes more, the noises become more and more understandable.

"Mmmm.... Nnnuuhhh...  mmmmmm... ooolllee  woman...  Nnnnn... Mmmmm...  eyes...  evil...  Evil!!..  EVIL!!!"

In her mind, she keeps seeing that face... the skin weathered and creased like old leather, the eyes dark and cold as the blackest of nights, and deep as the depths of the darkest of pits.  She keeps hearing that laughter that's haunted her since Christmas Eve, rolling through her mind, through her dreams.  Flashes of scenes that would send a chill down the spine of the most courageous of men flash across her mind's eye...  scenes that seem straight out of the craziest of horror movies...  blood and gore, blades and steel, and fire... always there's fire and she shivers in her sleep, mumbling still to herself. 

"Mmmm... Uuummm...  Mamma Lovelle...  uunnnhhh... Santaria...  mmm... dark...  uunnnhh... noooo....  nooo...  NNNOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

She screams like a person who is being haunted by the most frightening of demons and sits bolt upright in her bed, swinging her fists and kicking her feet like she's fighting off the Devil himself.  Her hair has come loose slightly from it's braid, and as she flails, her hair flies around until she finally comes back to her senses and she sits there, holding her fists out in the air, breathing heavily.  Her entire body's drenched in a cold sweat and she's still shivering as she sits there with her hands held straight out in fists as she gulps in air like she's coming up from swimming in the depths of the ocean.  She slowly unballs her fists and wipes and hand across her forehead as her eyes adjust to the darkness in the room and she recognizes it as her own bedroom.  She sighs heavily and shakes her head slowly, reaching over to turn on a light before she stands slowly, mumbling to herself.

"Man... I don't know how I expect to be able to get anywhere in a Championship match if I can't get some kind of rest.  I keep having these dreams...  I keep seeing... Her!  And those eyes man... those eyes!!... Freaky and creepy doesn't even come close to it."

She pulls the covers off from her legs and shrieks and tosses the covers aside as for a moment she sees her legs covered in snakes, bugs, and spiders and she freezes to keep herself from kicking.  The momentary flash disappears and she reaches down to feel the sweat drenched sheets where she'd been laying, throwing the covers around to make sure nothing had crawled underneath them as she pulls her legs up to her chest, wrapping her arms around her knees and laying her forehead on legs, breathes softly, clenching her eyes shut against the visions.

"Come on girl!! Get a grip!!  They're just playin' fucking mind games to try and freak you out so you will give in to what they want!!  You know better than this!!  Abuela told you how to protect yourself against this so let's just get up, and do what we need to do!!"

She hugs her knees close to her chest for a moment, and peeks over the edge of the bed like a little kid looking for the boogie man before she swings her legs over the edge and stands slowly.  She rubs her shoulders and neck gently, as she walks quickly to the kitchen.  As she walks, the scene seems to fade out into a flashback to what happened on Christmas Eve...

{  She remembers as the black SUV pulls up outside of facility and Raynin's Grandparents are standing outside of the building, waiting for her. As soon as she pulls up, Raynin jumps out of the truck and flies into her grandfather's arms, weeping. He holds her close and frowns.

"Rayniña... What's...   chica?"

She looks up in her Grandfather's eyes and whispers...

"Santaria... Mama Lovelle... In the desert..."

Her Grandmother wraps her up in her arms and pulls her towards the gym, rubbing her shoulder gently as she leans in close and speaks to her softly.

"That Mama Lovelle...  She's just no good I tell you!  No good!!  But I don't know why she would come after you...  You don't have anything that she could possibly want."

Raynin looks at her Grandmother, her eyes wide and shining with barely contained tears.

"She said I have a darkness inside of me Abuela.  I don't know what she's talking about!  I'm not a bad person!  I don't want to have anything to do with that stuff!  And the things I've been seeing the past few days!...  It's horrible Abuela!  Just Horrible!!"

Her Grandmother takes her face in her hands and pulls her down and kisses her forehead gently.

"Hush now niña.  Listen to your Abuela!  I will have you do some things to protect yourself.  Now... Tell me what you've been seeing."

Raynin's Grandmother pulls her towards the couch and makes her sit while she walks to a cupboard and pulls out a bottle of tequila and pours a double shot and hands it to her granddaughter.  Raynin downs the double shot like it was water and holds out the glass for a second round.  Her Grandmother lifts her eyebrow at her granddaughter, then pours a second dose.

"You drink like your Grandfather.  Now... talk to me."

Her Grandmother nods slowly and looks up as Raynin's everyone comes in from pulling the luggage from the truck.  Raynin's Grandfather sets down her bags, and sinks into a nearby easy chair.  Raynin sips the second drink and sighs heavily as she goes into her tale.

"Well, we were driving here, they were asleep because they drove most of the way here, so they didn't see what happened.  I was behind the wheel, and we were suddenly surrounded just outside of Puebla by this group of bikers.  It was crazy!!  Their bikes were covered with... with bones and feathers, and carcasses of animals...  And this... guy who was covered in tattoos came riding  up to the window, motioning for me to roll it down... So of COURSE I locked the doors!!  Then... she... she was just there!  Standing in the middle of the road and beckoning to me with a finger!  And I could hear her voice in my head!  I mean, she was talking in both English and Spanish in my head and she said I was gonna come to her so she could claim the darkness inside of me, and the guy was standing outside of the window grinning this toothless grin and laughing so I just hit the gas!  I mean, I plowed straight towards her!!  And she didn't move!  Not one inch!  She just stood there laughing in my head!!  And just as I was about to plow her over, they all just disappeared!!  I was freaked the fuck out!!"

Her Grandmother reaches out and swats her mouth with her hand, making her jump and shriek like she's just had someone jump out to scare her.  Raynin puts a hand to her mouth once she realizes it's hurting, and frowns slightly.  She looks up at her Grandmother who is frowning down at her.

"I don't care how upset you are, you will not use profanity around me chica!"

Raynin hangs her head a bit and takes a deep breath.

"Perdóneme Abuela...  Please forgive me.  I'm just so upset, and it just comes out sometimes."

Her Grandmother reaches out and strokes her shoulder and sighs softly.

"I know you're upset chica, but if you can't keep your cool and remember your manners when you're upset, then you won't be strong enough to handle what might be coming your way.  Finish telling me what happened."

Raynin finishes her drink and takes a deep breath before she continues her story.

"Well, we took rooms in the motel just outside of Puebla because I was way to shaken to finish driving, and they were totally spent.  And I kept seeing their faces!!  Everywhere I went, I saw their faces!!  That old woman, and the toothless man!  And I was seeing stuff...  Weird stuff!...  Crazy stuff!!  Stuff like people being murdered, and having their hearts cut out while they're still beating, and their tongues literally ripped from their mouths with pliers, and having their limbs cut off with a machete...  People being scalped...  I could barely even breathe cause it was freakin' me out so bad!!"

Her Grandmother stands and walks to the kitchen and comes back with a glass bowl and an egg.  She picks up a lit candle from off of the mantle and brings it over to where Raynin is sitting, setting everything down on the coffee table.  She takes a deep breath and smiles softly up at her granddaughter.  She holds the egg over the lit candle for a few moments, then she pushes Raynin down so that she's laying on the couch, and starts to wave the egg in slow circles around Raynin's body, starting at her head and slowly working her way down the body.  As she's moving the egg, she speaks softly.

"I don't know how you will take this, but... I used to be into Santaria myself."

Raynin bounces upright, staring at her Grandmother in shock.

"YOU WHAT??!!"

Her Grandmother puts her hand on Raynin's forehead and pushes her back down on the couch and continues moving the egg in slow circles down her body.  She won't look her Granddaughter in the eye though as she speaks.

"I was young, I was stupid...  And I was in love.  It was before I met El Jefe.  His name was Paco.  He was strong willed and cocky and covered in tattoos.  I can still remember going with him to get the crucifix tattooed on his chest.  And all of that hair...  It wasn't until after I had been dating him for a month that he told me that he was into Santaria, and he took me to see Mama Lovelle.  She took me under her wing, wanting me to become the new Sanatriana...  Priestess if you will.  Paco couldn't have been happier that he would end up being the one to bring in the newest And yes, I always had a thing for the bad boys, so it wasn't just you and your mother who had it bad.  I think it's hereditary."

Raynin frowns as she looks at her Grandmother.

"Crucifix tattoo...  Wait a minute!!  The toothless guy!!  You?!!  Abuela... you really did so much better with Abuelo."

Her Grandfather chuckles and leans forward in his chair a bit.

"Your damned right she did.  That cabrón...  He's nothing but a big concha!  A pussy!!  He's going after you just to get at me for having the cajones to step to your Abuela right and sweep her off her feet!"

Her Grandmother chuckles and shakes her head slowly.

"I don't know Jefe...  It wasn't just Paco who came after her though. If Mama Lovelle has taken an interest in her, then there has to be something we're not seeing."

Her Grandmother takes the egg all the way down to her feet, then picks up the glass bowl and sets it on Raynin's stomach and cracks the egg into the bowl.  Everyone gasps as the egg instead of being the normal eggs and whites look like gore in a shell.  It all just looks like blood.  Her Grandmother hisses and crosses herself repeatedly before picking up the bowl and setting it aside, and pulls out a rosary and starts repeatedly saying the Lord's Prayer over Raynin as she swings the rosary in slow circles down her body again.

"Padre nuestro que estás en los cielos, santificado sea su nombre. Tu kindom venir, hágase tu voluntad en la tierra como en el cielo. Danos hoy nuestro pan de cada día, perdona nuestras ofensas como también nosotros perdonamos a los que nos ofenden. Y no nos dejes caer en tentación y líbranos del mal. Porque tuyo es el reino y el poder y la gloria por los siglos de los siglos, amén.  Our Father who art in heaven, Hallowed be they name.  Thy kindom come, Thy will be done, on Earth as it is in Heaven.  Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us.  And lead us not into temptation and deliver us from evil.  For Thine is the kingdom and the power, and the glory forever and ever, Amen."

She lifts Raynin's shirt, exposing her belly and places the cold metal of the rosary across her flesh.  Raynin immediately yelps and jumps to her feet, knocking the rosary off of her and down to the ground.  

"AAHH SHEEEE- uuhhh... OOOT Abuela!  That hurt!!  Did you have that thing over the candle flame or something?"

Raynin's Grandmother frowns and lifts her shirt to expose the flesh of Raynin's stomach just above her belly button reddened with the mark of a cross.  Raynin looks down at the mark in shock.

"What the flip??!!"

Raynin's Grandmother gasps.  As she takes a sharp intake of breath, the mark suddenly goes away.  Raynin reaches down, feeling her stomach and looks concerned at her Grandmother.

"Abuela... I'm scared!  What is going on?"

Raynin's Grandmother sighs softly and pushes her back onto the couch.  She goes and gets another egg and another glass bowl and passes the egg over the candle a few times before she starts to slowly circle it over Raynin's body.

"She's made some sort of connection with you.  I can't tell what it is, but it's not good.  She's trying to draw something out of you.  Whatever it is, you must NOT let her have it!  Everything in my being is screaming for you to keep it inside.  Once I'm done with this, I will anoint the house so she can't get in."

Raynin bolts up again looking around confused.

"What do you mean so she can't get in?"

Raynin's Grandmother puts a hand on her forehead and pushes her back to lay down on the couch once more and continues passing the egg in circles down her body.

"I mean mentally... You know El Jefe keeps this place locked down tighter than a fortress.  There's no way she could get in for real.  Now just sit back and let me finish what I'm doing."

Her Grandmother gets down to her feet and places the glass bowl on Raynin's stomach.  She closes her eyes and whispers a small prayer.

"Santa María, Madre de Dios, por favor, deje este trabajo ...  Holy Mary, Mother of God, please let this work...  In your son's name I beg you!  Please help me save my Granddaughter!"

She cracks the egg this time, and it looks like a normal egg and she sighs.  She sits back on her heels and crosses herself over and over again.

"Madre de Dios, gracias! Gracias por lo mucho!  Oh thank you!!  Thank you so very much!!"

She helps Raynin sit up and she gathers up the things she's used and walks into the kitchen, and we hear things being moved around and water running.  Raynin's Grandfather looks over at her and shakes his head slowly.

"What a time for this to be happening, eh Rayniña?  Just when you're on the brink of becoming number one contender... this happens.  You have to keep your focus!  Don't let this... this demencia... this insanity stop you from achieving your goal!  I want to see gold around your waist and soon!!"

Raynin nods slowly and runs her fingers along her ears, tucking some loose strands of hair behind them as she nods.

"Si Abuelo... I won't lose my focus.  My number one priority is getting the Bombshell Championship in my hands.  I won't let anyone or anything stop me!"

Her Grandmother comes back into the room carrying a small packet that's wrapped up in brown paper and tied in string.  She places it in Raynin's lap and hands her a piece of paper.

"Here's what you need, and here's the instructions.  If you feel anything coming for you, or you start to see things, or dream things you know you shouldn't, you open this and do what I've written down to the letter."

Raynin looks down at the paper and frowns slightly, nodding slowly.

"Si Abuela."

Her Grandmother takes her cheeks in her hands and lifts her face up to look her in the eyes.

"I mean it chica!!  Esto es muy importante!!  This is very, VERY important that you do this to the letter!!  If not... the consequences... You don't even want to think about the consequences!!"

Raynin takes her Grandmother's hand in hers and pats it gently.

"Prometo Abuela... I promise... I'll do it....  I'll do it.... I'll do it..." }


The scene fades back to the present with the sound of Raynin saying those words over and over again.  And when the scene comes back, Raynin is standing in the kitchen with a glass of water, whispering over and over to herself.  

"I'll do it... I'll do it... I'll do it..."

She takes a deep breath and opens the packet that her Grandmother had made for her and reads the instructions, sighing softly to herself as she nods slowly.

"I promised, so I have to do it..."

She pulls out a glass jar from the packet and fills it with a mixture of water and vodka and dumps a packet of herbs from her Grandmother's package into the jar.  she then pulls an egg out of the fridge and slips it gently into the jar and seals it half way.  She walks back into the bedroom and slowly lowers herself to her knees and is whispering a prayer to herself as she leans over to look under the bed, and she jumps and shrieks as she sees the face of the toothless man, screaming at her, his tattooed hands reaching for her.  She almost spills the jar in her hands, but she manages not to spill a drop as she closes her eyes and keeps praying to herself.  She pulls out a small silver crucifix from between her breasts and drops it in the jar and slides it underneath the now vacant space beneath her bed.  She almost runs back to the kitchen, trembling as she pours another packet of herbs in the glass of water and lights a candle.  She passes the glass around the candle a few times, and she makes a face as it turns from a greyish clear color to a color that looks like mud in the manner of three seconds.  She grimaces as she smells it, but she whispers softly to herself.

"Please God!  Let this work!!  I have to be able to sleep!!"

She pinches her nose and drinks the whole glass down, the mess making a horrid sound going down, and she almost gags as she gets about half way through, but she does it.  As she's drinking, she can almost hear the voice of Mama Lovelle screaming at her not to do it, and the voice starts to fade further and further in the distance.  Once she's done, she wipes her mouth and shakes her head as she goes back to read the instructions.  She makes a face and reads the instructions and her eyes go wide as she reads the last line...

"Después de beber, correr hacia el baño, ya que todos debemos llegar...  After drinking, run for the bathroom because it all must come up?  Wait a minute... What do you mean..."

She makes a face as her stomach makes a sound almost like a man screaming and she runs for the bathroom where she barely makes it to the toilet, and what comes out and fills the toilet almost to the brink can't be shown on public television.  Afterward, we see Raynin wiping the few stray black marks from her face and she looks down at the toilet that is still coated with an oily black film, even after having been flushed a few times.  She holds her stomach and shakes her head slowly.

"After all of this, going up against Kittie will be a piece of cake."

She spits one last time into the toilet and flushes as the scene fades out.


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______ 






78
Climax Control Archives / In the desert...
« on: January 07, 2012, 12:00:13 AM »
 

Event: Climax Control...  1-8-12

Venue: Aztec Aquaplex in San Diego, California

Match: Standard Single's Match

Opponent: Cookie S'Mores



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/aZbfUFx5WMk" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Christmas time is here!!  And The Rebellions One has allowed her new friend and Mentor, Darknyss to take her home for the holidays.  Raynin is excited about being able to see her family.  She's still recuperating from an amazing match against Minerva Soto, and she knows that a little bit of her Abuela's home cooking should be just what the doctor ordered to make her feel better.  Will she be healed enough to not let her previous injuries affect her chances when she goes up against the Sin City Wrestling's newest Bombshell, Cookie S'mores?  Will Raynin's be well done enough to come out with a victory.  Or will Cookie S'mores eat up the competition and leave nothing but crumbs?  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/att45.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  WON'T YOU DRIVE MY SLEIGH TONIGHT? ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





____________________




Definitions of ”OVERCOME"



_______________



1. to get the better of in a struggle or conflict; conquer;defeat: to overcome the enemy.

2. to prevail over (opposition, a debility, temptations, etc.);surmount: to overcome one's weaknesses.

3. to overpower or overwhelm in body or mind, as does liquor,a drug, exertion, or emotion:

4. Archaic . to overspread or overrun.

5. To defeat another in competition or conflict

6. conquer

7. To prevail over

8.To Surmount opposition

9. To be victorious

10 To overpower, as with emotion, and affect deeply



____________


____________


Time:  December 23, 2011...  11:30 PM

Place:  En Route to Oaxaca, Mexico...


____________


____________

The road is dark once more, and this stretch of road is dark.  There's no street lights, no nothing... Only the asphalt stretching along in front of them with the open desert on either side, wrapped in darkness.  If anything were to happen, no one would know that anything had happened for days, if not years.  And the road just keeps stretching on and on into the night.  Playing softly in the background are spanish holiday songs.

Darknyss is in the passenger's side of the SUV, curled up, resting after having driven most of the way on their route.  She's got her black suede jacket with the sheepskin lining wraped around her body, facing her.  She mumbles a bit to herself as she sleeps.  She adjusts herself a bit and sighs softly as she pulls the jacket up closer around her shoulders.  In the back seat, the mystery woman is curled up, a black mask wrapped around her face, and the motorcycle helmet resting in her lap.  Her black leather trench coat is draped over her lower body and she's got her cheek resting in her hand as she dozes.  

Behind the wheel, Raynin is driving, keeping her eyes on the road as she deftly moves the truck over the road.  She's humming softly to the songs that are playing, and sings softly to herself as she wipes her eyes before she reaches down and picks up a can of pepsi and finishes it.  She shakes her head slowly and sniffles, rubbing her nose a bit before she yawns, stretching first one arm over her head, then the other as she keeps her free hand on the wheel.  She looks over at Darknyss who is resting beside her, then into the mirror at the woman sitting behind her and sighs softly.

"It's been so very long since I've allowed myself to trust anyone...  To let myself open up and accept anyone into my life, even just as a friend.  It's so difficult for me to trust because everyone I trust leaves me in the end.  Either they leave me because they get another job somewhere, or their family has to leave, or...  Or..."

She flashes back to the picture of herself with Jason and Justin, and she shakes her head, trying to stop herself from picturing the last time she saw them, placed in their coffins before their burial.  She sighs softly again.

"I just haven't been able to make myself take a chance.  I've kept myself closed off... distant...  I've stopped myself from opening up because I just couldn't risk it.  I couldn't let anyoen else get hurt due to getting close to me.  But these women..."

She looks at the two women again and she shakes her head slowly.

"They're so strong... They've always got each other's backs...  They're not family by blood, but they're family in relationship...  They're like sisters.  I've heard their back stories...  I've been fans of these two women for years now.  And for them to want to mentor me...  I mean... wow...  It's been like a dream come true!!"

She smiles slightly and turns back to keep her eyes on the road.

"Hell, just having the chance to step through those curtains and walk down the ramp and climb into the Sin City Wrestling's ring has me like floating no cloud nine every night!  Sometimes I pinch myself just to make sure that it's really true.  But then, with every match getting more and more intense, extreme and bloody, I think I can tell that it's really real and that it's really happening.  Hell, these stitches DEFINITELY prove to me that it's real.  But these matches I've been in...  The experiences I've had, the experiences I WILL have...  At one point in time, it was all just dreams for me.  And for them to have come to be in the way that they have... words simply can't describe it.  And for me to be so close to having another dream of mine come true...  To have the chance to get my hands on the Bombshell Championship coming closer and closer...  I swear, every time I step into the ring now, I feel like I'm flying."

She reaches behind the passenger seat and grabs another pepsi and pops the top on it, taking a sip.  She placs the can in one of the cup holders and starts to tap her fingers on the steering wheel as she keeps her eyes on the road.

"No matter how many times I step into the ring, it's like the first time I stepped on stage.  I feel the adrenaline go pumping through my veins, and it's like my blood is on fire!  I can feel the heartbeats of each and every one of the people in the crowd, and it makes mine race right along with theirs.  And while most of us that actually get to experience this feeling say something similar, it's different for me.  When I'm not in the ring, it's like I'm just going through the motions.  When I'm not standing face to face against an opponent, it's like I'm only half of a person.  But once I'm standing in the ring, it's like I'm completed.  It's like those missing pieces of myself are found, and I'm put back together again."

She rolls her neck around and sighs softly as she looks around at the non-existent scenery.  She yawns again and rubs her eyes with one hand, sniffling a bit.

"Cookie S'mores says that she feels like the wrestling industry is full of barbie wannabes.  That if you don't fit in that mold, that you're cast aside to be banished into the wasteland of forgetfulness.  And to tell the truth, she's right.  Though, it would help if she actually remembered the names of the people she's talking about...  The chick's name was Mickey James hon... not Mickie Jones.  But that's besides the point.  Folks in the main stream of the industry for a long time have frowned upon those who didn't fit in that one little mold.  But I've always looked up to those who just didn't fit in that teeny, tiny little mold.  Girls like Big Bad Momma from GLOW, and Big Fiji....  Both of which sported weights of over three hundred pounds, and both of whom had multiple championship reigns.  I looked up to Miss Jacqueline who was one of the first women ever to hold a man's title after she defeated a guy to hold Smokey Mountain Wrestling's Cruiserweight Championship, when she was wrestling under the name of Miss Texas.  I looked up to women like Delta Lotta Pain from POWW who didn't want to conform, and instead of bouncing around the ring in stretch pants and tank tops, proudly wore a jump suit, and sported a so called portly body of one hundred and sixty-five pounds of muscle."

She looks over at Darknyss and nods toward her with her chin.

"And then of course there's these two women in this truck right beside me.  Darknyss has been breaking barriers for years now, standing at six feet two inches, and weighing between two hundred and twenty five and two hundred and forty five pounds, depending on how much she's decided to lift at any one point in time.  And the beauty sitting behind me has been dominating the wrestling scene for just as long.  These two have been running roughshod over men and women alike for close to a decade.  They've been whoopin' ass and takin' names for so long, and doing everything that you've been dreaming of doing and then some.  And just knowing that they want to take me along for the ride that they call their lives... and teach me what they know...  and help me to achieve my dreams."

She takes another sip of her soda and yawns again as she keeps driving.

"You know, instead of looking at all of the negativity out there, why don't you focus on the positive.  Yeah, I'm over one hundred and thirty pounds.  But then, I've got more muscle than my svelte looking body lets you believe.  I'm one hundred and forty five pounds of wild latin fury.  Yeah, you've got me by a few inches of height, and about ninety five pounds...  And yes, I'm sure you've probably watched some of the matches that I've had over the past couple of months.  But even what I've done over the past few weeks is just scratching the surface.  I've got skills which have yet been untapped."

She takes another sip of her drink and smirks as she keeps driving.

"I have to admit, I'm actually kind of excited about Christmas time this year.  Normally, I'm knee deep in depression by this time of the year.  But these two have given me something to look forward to.  I'm headed back home to Oaxaca and mi Abuelo and Abuela.  Who knows... I may just end up getting down right festive."

As she's driving, a light appears in the distance.  The light becomes two lights, then four, then more and they're coming towards them over a rise in the road.  She keeps driving, and she sees that the lights are coming from a pack of motorcycles that are approaching from the distance.  The lights spread across the highway and she notices that there's no way for her to get around them.  She slows down as the motorcycles approach, and comes to a stop as they start to form a circle around the SUV.  Their motorcycles are decorated with bones and feathers and crucifixes.  She looks around at the people who are surrounding her and she frowns as one of the bikes pulls up next to her car door.  The man on the bike is covered in tattoos, and he has a huge crucifix tattooed in the center of his chest, and he has earrings covered in feathers and what looks like chicken bones dangling from his ears.  She knows what kind of people these folks are and she is literally trembling.  She lets a single word whisper from her lips...

"Santaria..."

He knocks on the window and motions for her to roll down the window.  She shakes her head slowly and locks the door.  The man on the bike throws his head back and starts to laugh.  He points towards where the road continues on, and there standing on the rise is an old woman.  She's almost fifty yards from where Raynin is sitting in the truck, but it's like she can hear the voice of the old woman in her head.

{  No se niña asustada. No estamos aquí para hacerte daño, pero que le ayude. Sabemos lo que has pasado. Sabemos lo que ha estado escondido dentro de tu alma. Es una oscuridad muy fuerte dentro de ti. Ha llegado el momento para que usted disfrute de todo lo que usted debe chica. Tiene que dejarlo ir para que usted pueda obtener lo que desea, y podemos ganar lo que se libera. Es como el pan y la mantequilla chica. Ahora ... Ven a mamá Lovelle para que puedan conocer la paz.  (Don't be afraid girl.  We're not here to hurt you, but to help you.  We know what you've been through.  We know what you've been hiding inside of your soul.  It's some very powerful darkness within you.  It's time for you to experience everything that you must chica.  You must let it go so that you may gain what you want, and we may gain what you release.  It's like our bread and butter chica.  Now... Come to Momma Lovelle so that you may know peace.)  }

Raynin shakes her head and she starts to rev the engine of the SUV.

"No thank you lady!  Mi Abuela didn't raise me to be a fool!!"

She guns the engine and starts to drive through the ring of motorcycles, straight towards the old woman.  When she gets to about ten feet from the old woman, she hears her voice laughing in her head again.

{  Es posible que no me cree, pero pronto, que será visitado por tres espíritus. Y lo que está dentro de ustedes será mío! Hahahahaha!  (You may not believe me now, but soon, you will be visited by three spirits.  And that which is within you shall be mine!!  Hahahahaha!!)

The old woman suddenly disappears, along with the rest of the motorcycles that are on the road suddenly vanish in a bright white flash of light and Raynin is again alone on the highway.  She pulls over to the side of the road and sits there, trembling for a bit.  Darknyss suddenly sits up with a gasp, and Raynin shrieks in fear, looking at her in shock.  Darknyss rubs her eyes and stretches, then points off inot the distance.

"Hey, that looks like a motel up ahead.  Maybe we should stop for the night.  I think we're all beat."

Raynin is still trembling as she nods slowly.

"Yeah... Yeah, maybe you're right.  A good night's sleep should do us all some good.  We can get to my Grandparent's house in the afternoon."

Raynin's still trembling as she drives off towards the motel in the distance.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________


____________


Time:  December 24, 2011, 12:30 PM...  

Place:  Oaxaca, Mexico...  Outside of El Jefe's Gym...


____________


____________


The black SUV pulls up outside of facility and Raynin's Grandparents are standing outside of the building, waiting for her.  As soon as she pulls up, Raynin jumps out of the truck and flies into her grandfather's arms, weeping.  He holds her close and frowns.

"Rayniña...  What's chica?"

She looks up in her Grandfather's eyes and whispers...

"Santaria...  Mama Lovelle...  In the desert..."

Her Grandmother wraps her up in her arms and pulls her towards the gym as the scene fades.




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________


____________


Time:  November 7, 2011...  11:30 AM

Place:  Just Outside of Las Vegas, Nevada...  Specific Location... Unknown...


____________


____________





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______









79
Climax Control Archives / Run for the border..
« on: December 31, 2011, 11:59:38 PM »
 
Event: Climax Control...  1-8-12

Venue: Aztec Aquaplex in San Diego, California

Match: Standard Single's Match

Opponent: Cookie S'Mores



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/ihW56Xa3XGQ" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

December 2 Dismember was an epic and bloody battle between Minerva Soto and the Rebel with a Cause, Raynin!  The two women will be picking glass out of their special places for quite  a long time after that match.  But Raynin was able to come out of it the victor.  Now that she's been sewn up, bandaged up, and is on the mend, she's ready to prepare mentally and physically to step into the ring against the one of the new editions to the Bombshell Roster, Cookie S'mores.  And while it's listed as a Standard matchup, it's going to be truly HardCore for Raynin as she faces the mountain that is Cookie. To begin with, Raynin is going home to Oaxaca, Mexico to visit her family for the Holidays.  Will Santa see what a very good girl she's been this  year and hand Raynin the win in her match up at Climax Control?  Will she be able to show her opponent how the cookie truly crumbles, or will Raynin end up getting dunked?  Let's find out...


<img src= http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/rop...ifwidth=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________________

Definitions of ”HOME"


_______________


1 a : one's place of residence
   b: domicile
   c : house

2 : the social unit formed by a family living together

3 a : a familiar or usual setting
   b : congenial environment;
    c : the focus of one's domestic attention
   d : habitat

4 a : a place of origin
   b : one's own country
   c : headquarters


5: an establishment providing residence and care for people with special needs

6: the objective in various games; especially : home plate
   
    — at home
     c: relaxed and comfortable : at ease

    b: in harmony with the surroundings

    a: on familiar ground : knowledgeable


7: a house, apartment, or other shelter that is the usual residence of a person, family, or household.

8: the place in which one's domestic affections are centered.


9: an institution for the homeless, sick, etc.

10: the dwelling place or retreat of an animal.

11: the place or region where something is native or most common.


____________


____________


Time:  Decmber 23, 2011, 12:30 PM...  

Place:  Laredo, Texas...  On the I-35 South Highway...  Just before the Mexico Border...


____________


____________


She was drifting off in space, the warm arms of sleep holding her tightly as she lay there breathing softly.  The dream was wrapped around her like a familiar blanket.  She's a kid again, around seven years old, pigtails with ribbons in her hair, dressed in her footed pajamas decorated with winnie the pooh, curled up on the couch, with her mother on one side of her, and her father on the other.  Though in this dream, instead of seeing herself as a kid, it's herself as she is today.  Everything seems giant to her because she was so small when she was seven.  Her feet are dangling off the edge of the couch as she leans back against her father's chest and she starts to swing her feet happily as she holds the humongous bowl of popcorn in her arms.  Her mother's arm is behind her back and her mother's hand is resting on her father's thigh as he slides his arm around her mother's shoulders to hold his two girls close. Her feet stop swinging and she sighs softly as her mother lays her head on the top of her head and kisses it gently.  She's surrounded in the glow of their love and protection, and she's happy as they watch some movie that she can't even remember.  All that matters to her is the feeling of being wrapped in their arms and being content.  Behind them, a Christmas tree twinkles in the window, lightening the dark of the night outside.

They see her as the little girl she once was... young and innocent... before the hardships of the adult world can change her into the woman she's become.  But because she's really an adult, she can't remain in this idyllic world.  She looks up at the faces of her parents, her eyes looking old and strange with her face framed by her pigtails.  She pulls her feet up under herself and sits cross legged, resting the bowl of popcorn in her lap as she watches her mother and father, smiling down at her, then looking up at each other and kissing.  She takes a deep breath and sighs.

"Mom... Dad... I miss you both so much."

Her parents don't seem to hear her, and start to laugh and point at the television as they take turns reaching into the bowl for kernels of popcorn.  She slips her fingers into the bowl and starts to toy with a few of the warm, buttery kernels.  She looks back up at her parents again and bites her bottom lip before she speaks.

"I think you'd be proud of me.  I'm one of the top contenders in the Sin City Wrestling.  Abuelo and Tia Angel trained me well.  I'm told I'm like a hellcat in the ring.  I've bested women who think that theyr'e just the best that the world has to offer.  They think they're God's gift to wrestling, and I showed them that they needed to be in the return's bins.  I made them feel like that ugly sweater that just keeps turning up around Christmas time that Aunt Felicia gave Daddy, and he wears when his family comes to visit for the holidays.  I'm putting them back on the shelf by the time I'm done with them. Angelica hasn't been seen since our match.  I guess she needed time to recuperate.  And soon, very soon, I will get the chance to go up against the Bombshell Champion herself.  I'm gonna show kitty that all she is really is a pussy that needs some valium and a straight jacket.  I don't care how crazy she thinks she is...  I'll show her what it means to be crazy like a fox.  Hell, I've dealt with crazy before.  It's all just another state of being.  Besides, I don't think she's really crazy... Maybe just a little blessed and touched in the head, but not crazy.  She wasn't so crazy as to give up that Bombshell Championship without a fight.  And it worked to her advantage too.  That's not being crazy...  I think what she did was smart as hell.  But then, maybe not as smart she thought, because now she has to face me instead of Misty.  Misty should be thankful that Kittie beat her.  Because if I'd have had to face her instead, I'd have to apologize to her little girl for what I'd done to her mother.  Now I'll just have to apologize for what I'm going to do to her Aunt.  And trust me, with all of the bullshit she's been saying about me lately, I'm going to enjoy taking that title belt from Kittie.  But then, I did warn the both of them.  They thought that their friendship was gonna stand the test of time, but in the end, their greed for the Bombshell Championship got the best of them.  And this happy little happenstance has left them wide open for me to come in an take what is most coveted by every Bombshell in this company.  That Bombshell title will soon be mine."

Her mother picks up a handful of popcorn and throws it over her head at her father.  She reaches up and picks stray kernels of popcorn from her hair.  She slips the few little kernels in her mouth and chews carefully as turns her attention back to the television screen.  It's all a blur really.  All you can make out is that it's a cartoon.  She feels her her mother's hands smoothing her hair as she snuggles closer against her and her father's sides.

"Before I get my shot at Kitty and the Bombshell title though, I've got another match at Climax Control.  The way I impressed the bosses...  They just want me to keep giving them amazing matches.  So they've pitted me in another match.  Can you believe it?  It's against some new girl named Cookie S'mores.  Though, calling her a girl isn't really an accurate description.  She's more of an... over-abundance of flesh in a dress.  She's a bear of a woman... and not in a good way.  She's going to be a big mountain I'll have to get over, but you know me...  I don't back down from a challenge.  I don't care what I have to do to get a win over her.  I've taken all of the losses that I'm going to.  So what she's two hundred and forty five pounds.  I don't care.  I've faced bigger and badder folks than her in Baghdad.  Hell, she may have me by a few inches, but at least she's not come crazed insurgent weilding a pipe or an AK-47.  So what she's got me by about a hundred pounds.  That doesn't mean she's flippin' invincible.  She's a human, just like me, and that mean she's got a weakness.  I'll just have to find out what that is.  And I'll find it.  You better believe I will."

Her father leans over and kisses her forehead, and she closes her eyes as a tear slips down her cheek.  She grabs hold to his large hand and pulls his arm around her waist and as she sinks back into his arms, wiggling to try and get closer to them both.  She looks up again and her father is using his other arm to sweep her mother's hair from her cheek.  She hears them talking, but with it being a memory, it seems like it's a whisper, or like the adults from the Snoopy Cartoons when they go, 'wha wah wha wah wah, wha wah wah...' and only a few lines can be heard clearly, but soft.

"Te amo mi belinda niña.  I love you my beautiful baby girl."

She curls up in the arms of her parents and lets the tears spill down her cheeks as she lets the movie watch her instead of her watching it.  Her parents will randomly laugh and feed her salty, buttery kernels of popcorn and she doesn't want this memory to end.  But all too soon, she can feel herself slipping away from that moment.  She clutches to her parent's arms, not wanting them to go.  The tears are flowing freely now, and her cheeks are drenched.

"No!!  Momma!!  Papa!  Don't leave me!!  NO!!!  Not again!  Please, don't go!!"

But the moment is fading, and her parents are going right along with the memory.  The sight of them starts to go fuzzy and faded, and she's left sitting on an empty couch wearing her winnie the pooh footed pajamas, her hair in pigtails hanging around her face.  She wipes her eyes and whimpers as the memory floods her with emotion, her bottom lip trembling.  She calls out into the emptiness.

"Momma!!  Papa!!  Come back!!  I don't want to be alone anymore!!  Come back!!   Please, come back!!"

The couch disappears, and she's left standing there in a fog of her memory.  She drops down to the ground, wiping her eyes and wrapping her arms around herself as she starts to sob.

"I don't want to be alone!  Don't leave me!!"

She's suddenly jarred out of the memory with the words on her lips as she shouts.

"DON'T LEAVE ME!!"

She suddenly bolts upright, and her chest hits the seatbelt with a hard jerk.  She hits it so hard, she gasps and puts a hand to her chest.  She then looks down at herself, and looks around at her surroundings, looking confused until she realizes she's in the front seat of an SUV.  Her eyes catch the sight of her face and she grimaces.  She's got  a large bandage on her forehead, and one going down her cheek from having it raked against broken glass.  She knew that beneath the bandages, stitches decorate her flesh.  She was just happy that the doctor Darknyss had referred her too was also a plastic surgeon, and he assured her that the stitches would come out without leaving even the slightest of scars.  The bandages on her back, sides, legs, and behind covered even more stitches, and she didn't care if they scarred there.... She wore scars on her body proudly as a warrior...  But her face... Her face was the last bastion of a legacy from her mother.  Her face was the one thing she could look at and remember every aspect of her mother as she looked almost exactly like her.  She can handle a scar anyplace else but there.  She's actually curled up on the front seat of the car, looking almost small and childlike as she's wrapped up in her clothing.  She stretches again and winces as one of her stitches pulls slightly on her back.  She falls back against the seat of the truck, and puts a hand over her eyes, shielding it from the light streaming through the windows.  She's got a warm, sheepskin lined, red and black flannel jacket on with a matching pair of earmuffs sitting in her lap.  Her dark blue jeans look well worn, and the soft suede leather mid-calf boots have a cuff and silver and jade accents going down the sides look warm as well as comfortable.  She wipes the side of her cheek, feeling the pattern from her jacket imprinted in her flesh.  She looks around, trying to shake the cobwebs out of her mind, and yawns, still squinting through one eye as she looks over at the person behind the wheel and sees Darknyss staring back at her out the corner of her eye as she tries to keep an eye on the road.  Darknyss smiles at her slightly and nods slowly at her.

"Good afternoon sleepy head."

Raynin sits up more slowly and stretches, listening to the sound of her joints creaking and cracking as they readjust themselves with the effort.  She looks out the window and frowns at the sight of nothing but sand going past the car as they roll along.  She looks back at Darknyss and looks into the back of the truck, seeing nothing and her frown deepens.

"Where are we? What time is it?"

Darknyss taps the GPS and squints slightly against the light as she tries to see the screen.

"It's about twelve forty-five in the afternoon.  It's December the twenty-third. We're about twenty miles outside of Laredo, Texas  We should hit it in about an hour if this traffic holds."

Raynin sits up quickly again, hitting the seatbelt like a bullet, her eyebrows so high, it looks like they're reaching for the heavens, and her jaw is dropped and dragging on the ground.

"What the hell?"

Darknyss reaches down on the floor behind Raynin's seat and pulls out a lunchbag, placing it on Raynin's lap.  Raynin starts to open the bag, digging into it and pulling out chips and a sandwich and a banana while she's looking at Darknyss.

"Laredo, Texas??!!  What the hell are we doing in fuckin' Laredo, Texas?  We were supposed to be heading back to Vegas, not flippin' Laredo!!  And what do you mean it's the twenty-third?  When we left California, it was the twenty-first!"

Raynin starts to peel the banana and opens her mouth wide to take a bite, but stops as it starts to tug on her stitches.  She winces and instead starts to nibble on it, chewing slowly and gently so she doesn't cause more damage to the scars on her face.  Darknyss reaches up with a hand and sweeps a few stray strands of her hair back behind her ears as she bobs her head slowly to the music.  She smiles over at Raynin, and shrugs curiously.

"You should try the sandwich.  It's honey and brown sugar glazed ham with swiss.  Home made ham at that... none of that processed bullshit.  Nice and thick cut with a crunchy crust.  The bread is home made honey wheat too, and it's fresh made today.  You'll love it."

Raynin shrugs and nods slowly, setting aside the banana to unwrap the sandwich slowly.  She sniffs it and her mouth actually starts to water at the smell of the sweet and salty meat.  the sandwich is massive, and she actually moans at the taste of it as she picks off a piece of the meat and nibbles at it.  It's covered in lettuce and thick slices of tomato, the bread a soft honey wheat and covered in mayo with thick slices of swiss cheese.  As she's checking out what's on the sandwich, Darknyss keeps her eyes on the road, and keeps glancing over at her every now and then.

"I'm just wondering what happened is all.  I've basically lost a day and a half, and I don't know how in the hell I ended up here.  And I'm starvin' like marvin!  And I'm thirsty as hell!  Didn't you wake me up to eat or drink anything at least?"

Darknyss reaches back behind Raynin's seat an pulls out a bottle of apple juice and sets it in her friend's lap.  Raynin sets the sandwich down and opens the juice, taking a big swig of it.  Darknyss nods and turns her attention back to the trafic.

"Yeah we did.  You just don't remember it.  You see, you were still healing when we left, and hurting pretty bad.  The doc gave you something for the pain before we left LA, and you've been asleep in the car just about this entire time, except for when we made our pitstops.  It was funny as hell when you kicked this guy's ass in a Texaco Gas station cause he grabbed your ass.  It was frickin' priceless!!  You kicked him straight in the teeth, then you picked up a bottle of avian, yawned, and walked back to the truck.  I don't think he's ever had something like that happen before.  But actually drove to Austin first to meet up with some friends before our trip.  That's where I got the sandwiches.  There's another in the cooler, along with a couple of corned beef and swiss on onion rolls.  Man, my friend Morganna certainly knows how to cook.  Anyways... I needed her to get me my passport so we could get to where we're going.  We're headed to Oaxaca."

She stops with a half of a ham sandwich about an inch from her mouth, just as she's about to take a huge bite, and she slowly turns her head, looking at Darknyss in shock.

"Whatchoo talkin' about Zatanya?"

Darknyss laughs out loud and bangs on the steering wheel and shakes her head as she tries to keep an eye on the street.

"You sounded like Arnold from Different Strokes.  Your Grandmother called while you were recovering from getting treated.  we chatted for a bit, and she invited the three of us down for the holiday.  And you know I can never say no to a family get together."

Raynin's eyebrows shoot up and she sets the sandwich down and looks around slowly.

"Abuela called?  And what do you mean us?  I don't see her around here..."

Darknyss points up ahead to what looks like a dark figure riding a motorcycle a few yards in the distance.

"She couldn't take being cooped up in a car for this long.  She picked up our friend's bike and is riding along with us.  We've got the hitch for it attached in the back, so when she needs to ride in the truck with us, she can.  Anyways, I thougth it would do you some good to see your family before the match against Cookie.  I'm gonna help train you perfectly so you can... keep things in perspective."

Raynin looks over at Darknyss and nods slowly.

"You're actually bigger than her you know."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.

"No, that's not what I mean.  I mean take in perspective how it feels to face someone so much bigger than you.  Not just in size, but in weight.  I'm gonna put on one of those sumo wrestling suits so you can REALLY see what it feels like to face her."

Raynin shakes her head and chuckles.

"I think I could beat her if I just toss some twinkies out about the ring first.  That should distract her enough to get her to take her eyes off the prize.  Besides, if she pounces the twinkie, then I can just flip her over and pin her as she's scarfing."

Darknyss chuckles and nods her hea dslowly.

"That's one way to think about things.  But I want you to take her out with your skills, not dirty tricks.  I want you in the mindset of 'Size doesn't matter', because it doesn't.  My sister is only five foot five, one hunred and twenty five pounds, rippign wet, and she's even able to take ME out when she needs to.  So just keep your eye on the ball, and put your all into it, and you'll come out of Climax Control with another win to get you reay for facing Kittie adn taking that Bombshell Championship.  Now, eat your food.  You'll need your strength for what your Grandfather and I have planned for you when we get to Oaxaca."

Raynin frowns slightly.

"Uh oh... I don't think I like the sound of that..."

Raynin frowns and takes a bite of her sandwich as the pair continue their drive for the border as the scene fades out.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______




80
Supercard Archives / Christmas Blues
« on: December 16, 2011, 11:59:39 PM »
 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

Event: December 2 Dismember...  12-16-11

Venue: Eagle's Nest Arena in Los Angeles, California

Match: Glass Christmas Ball Match

Opponent: Minerva Soto



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/nc_lFaEwS0I" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

As the holidays approach, and the December 2 Dismember Supercard looms over everyone's heads, the Rebellious One is in a kind of low mood.  She's got the Holiday blues, which happens every year around this time?  What causes these moods?  Will she be able to raise herself out of this blue funk before the Pay Per View and give Minerva Soto, 'The Gift That Keeps On Giving', also known as a boot to the head?  Or will the Holidays be a Debbie Downer and cost Raynin the victory?...  Let's find out...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCW%20Stuff/Happy-Holiday-1sexy.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 ...  ANOTHER LONELY CHRISTMAS ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______ 



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





____________________




Definitions of ”Memory"



_______________

1. the mental capacity or faculty of retaining and reviving facts, events, impressions, etc., or of recalling or recognizing previous experiences.

2. this faculty as possessed by a particular individual:

3. the act or fact of retaining and recalling impressions, facts, etc.; remembrance; recollection:

4. the length of time over which recollection extends:


5. a mental impression retained; a recollection:


____________


____________


Time:  December 12, 2011, 3:30 PM...  

Place:  Los Angeles, California...  Hyatt Regency Hotel...  Inside the lobby...


____________


____________


The room was decorated for the holidays, and all of the people working for the hotel were filled with Christmas Cheer.  Tinsel and lights decorated the doorways, wreaths and holly were hung everywhere, and a huge tree filled one corner of the lobby, shining like a beacon to all of those with even an inkling of the holiday spirit.  The holiday train that circled around and through large and small fake gifts delighted even the biggest of children to no end.  The employees were just filled to the brim with the stuff that made Santa's reindeer fly.  They were wearing their holiday ties, Santa hats, Elf ears, donned those ugly gaudily decorated Christmas sweaters and they were always humming the Christmas songs that were playing over the PA all day.  In the break room for the employees had gallons of egg nog chilling in the fridge, and everyone was talking about what they were going to be having for Christmas Dinner, or what they were getting from Santa that year.  Everyone wanted to be known as 'nice' and not 'naughty' so they could get everything they wanted from the big man in the red suit.


It was chilly outside that day, as the temperature had actually dropped below the sixties, and she was wrapped up in a warm, black leather bomber jacket.  She'd just stepped off of the shuttle from the Airport, and she'd not had the best of flights and was irritable, even though she didn't look it.  Her long hair was laying around her face and shoulders in soft waves, and her dark blue straight legged jeans hugged her curves just right.  The knee high black moccasin style boots with silver and jade accents made her long legs look inviting as she stood and stretched, trying to work the kinks out of her back and shoulders and hips.  She hears each joint crack and pop and moans at the luxurious feeling of each vertebrae slipping back into place.  Her slightly glossed cherry colored lips look inviting as the moans make the guy driving the van turn around and look her over appreciatively.  She reached back inside and grabbed her bags, letting the wheels on the big one fall to the ground with a practiced flip, and setting her carryon on top before she walked towards the door...

And into her own candy cane nightmare.  The smell of peppermint, egg nog, and christmas cookies assaulted her senses and she was blinded by the lights of the christmas tree.  She gasps and shakes her head slowly as she tries to adjust to the intensity of what's surrounding her.  She tries hard not to plug her ears at the strains of 'Jingle Bell Rock' being played repeatedly over the PA.  She grimaces as she sees the sweaters and looks on almost frightened at what she's seeing.  She wades through all of the Christmas clutter and makes it to the front desk only to have her senses assaulted once again by a host and hostess in their twenties dressed like Mr. and Mrs. Claus back in the day.  The hostess is wearing a skirt so short that it would make Mrs. Claus blush twenty different shades of red, and make Santa say 'ho ho ho' and mean it.  The host is dressed in what could only be called 'the Armani version' of a Santa Suit, and has his Santa hat cocked to the side on his head.  She can't help it anymore and bursts out laughing, laying her forehead down on her arm on the counter, and banging it with her fist lightly.


"Oh my GOD!!  And here, I thought I'd seen it all..."


The host and hostess look at one another and then back at the beautiful young lady standing before them, trying to hold back her laughter and failing miserably.  The hostess straightens her extremely short skirt and cocks her head to the side slightly.


"Welcome to the Hyatt Regency Hotel.  Ho, ho, how can I help you?"


She can't help it but bursts out laughing again, holding her stomach as she tries to catch her breath.  When she can finally breathe once more, she sighs heavily.


"Oh wow... That was priceless...  I've got a reservation.  It should be under Raynin."


She reaches in her pocket and pulls out a small blue bandana and wipes her eyes as the host looks on at her, frowning slightly.


"So, what's wrong with you?  You act like you've never seen anyone enjoying the holiday spirit before."


Raynin puts her hand on her chest as she tries to catch her breath.


"Well, I've seen people having fun at Christmas before, but never anyone so... festive as you two."


The hostess blushes and grins hugely at her, taking the obvious dig as a compliment.


"Why thank you!!  I think we've got festive down pact.  Care for a gingerbread man?"


She gestures to the plate that's sitting on the counter of cookies shaped like men and women, but they're more anatomically correct than the normal gingerbread men.  Raynin gasps and shakes her head as she tries not to break out in laughter again.


"Um, no... I think I'm ok."


The hostess frowns for a moment, but then the grin gets pasted back on her face almost instantaneously.


"Well ok then.... so now... let's see... Raynin... Raynin... Raynin... Is that first or last name?"


She rolls her eyes slowly and takes a deep breath.


"That would be first name... it's the only name."


The hostess nods slowly again.


"Ok... let me check some more... I've got a Raymond...  A Raymone...  A Raymona....  A Raynoldo... but no Raynin.  Are you sure you made a reservation?"


She takes a deep breath and reaches in her pocket and pulls out a print out of her reservation confirmation.


"Of course I made a reservation.  Here's the confirmation number.  I booked a suite.  I'm expecting company."


The hostess goes back to typing away on the computer, and she bites her bottom lip gently.


"I don't seem to have this confirmation number in our system.  Are you sure it's for tonight?"


Raynin leans forward and bangs her fist on the countertop, making the host and hostess jump backward, each putting a hand to their chests at the shock.


"Look here Mrs. Claus wanna be...  I'm here for an event that's taking place in four days.  Sin City Wrestling's December 2 Dismember is the name of the event.  It's a big Pay Per View!  My second ever, and I've got one hell of a match on December sixteenth!  I've got to step into the ring and face Minerva Soto!  I've got only four days to wrap my head around just what it means to be put through a Glass Christmas Ball match up and survive it with my body, my mind, my flesh, hell, maybe even MY FACE in tact, and the LAST THING I NEED right now, is this kind of crap!  I prepaid for this reservation!  You can see RIGHT HERE the EXACT room I wanted, and the dates I reserved for!  Now find my freakin' reservation before I re-enact the song 'Grandma got run over by a reindeer' with you as the Grandma and me as Rudolph!"


The hostess puts her hands to her face and backs away slowly, but the host turns bright red with anger and steps forward.  He starts to shake his finger in her face.


"What's your problem!  How dare you act this way towards her!!  You ma'am, have no Christmas spirit!  Why, I've got half a mind to..."


She steps right up to the counter and grabs his finger, yanking him towards her by it.  He yelps like a woman, the sound so high pitched and loud, everyone hears it over the blaring Christmas music and turns around to see what's going on.  Raynin cocks her head to the side and looks the host right in the eyes.


"You've got half a mind to do what?  Scream like a little bitch and run away with your tail tucked between your legs?  Piss your pants at the thought of getting your ass kicked by a girl?  Ruin that oh so glamourous suit at the thought of just what I can do to you?  If you weren't thinking about that before, I'm damned well sure you're thinking it now.  And if you're not, then maybe you better start thinking about it.  You see, I'm not in the Christmas Spirit.  I'm in the 'jack mother fuckers up' kind of Spirit.  I've got a list, and I'm checkin' it twice, and everyone on that list will know that I'm naughty and not nice...   And if you two can't find my reservation, I'm considering starting with Mr. and Mrs. Claus.  I'm worse than the Grinch in Whooville, cause I'll make sure you never get a slice of Roast Beast!"


She lets the host's finger go and steps back, cracking her knuckles and rolling her neck and shoulders like she's about to snap.  The hostess runs forward and starts to type quickly on the keyboard.  Raynin starts to step forward and the hostess looks up with a forced smile, the fear evident in her eyes.


"Oh look!!  I found your reservation!!  It was just upgraded to a bigger suite at no charge which was why I couldn't find it!"


The host looks at the hostess and pulls her aside and starts to whisper loudly at her.


"Amber!  That is the Presidential Suite!!  It's been booked for a month and a half for that big convention we have coming next week!!  You know we always keep it open the week before just in case!"


The hostess looks nervously between the host and Raynin who is rolling her wrists around slowly.  She bites her lips and shakes her head.


"I'm thinking about preserving my life here Jeff!!  I'm not about to risk making her mad by not having her reservation!  Don't you know who that is?  I thought I recognized that name!!  She's one of those wrestling chicks from Vegas!!  You know, the ones Sam is always talking about going to see?  He made me watch one of her matches!!  She could break my neck in a heartbeat without blinking!"


Raynin nods and shrugs and calls out to the pair.


"Probably quicker, and I wouldn't think twice about it."


The hostess gasps and puts a hand to her throat and turns back to the host.


"I don't care what you say Jeff!  I'm giving her the suite with all of the amenities!"


He shakes his head quickly.


"That room is five hundred dollars more a night than what she paid!!  We can't just give it to her!!"


Raynin lifts her leg and places her moccasin booted foot on the counter and starts to stretch her legs slowly, then does a couple of test kicks by tossing up one of the gingerbread men and kicking it against the wall where it shatters into pieces with a loud thud.  The hostess pushes the host away and comes back and taps a few keys on the keyboard and picks up a couple of card keys and swipes them across the card reader.


"Here you are Miss...  Here's your keys, and we apologize for the mix up.  You have all of the amenities including free access to the spa complete with swedish massage, the steam rooms, the saunas, and your suite has a hot tub and a private pool, and free roomservice.  It's the twelfth floor, room twelve-one-oh-four.  No one else is on that floor.  I hope you enjoy your stay here at the Hyatt."


Raynin puts on a saccharine sweet smile and cocks her head to the side.


"Why thank you Amber.  I think I will now.  And happy Holidays to you!!"


Raynin picks up her bags and motions to a bellhop who takes them from her.  She starts to walk away, but then turns around and grabs one of the gingerbread men and holds it up to the host, then quickly and savagely bites off the head and chews it slowly while looking him right in the eye.  He gasps and puts a hand over his chest.


"My word!!"


She throws her head back and laughs wickedly, then slaps the headless cookie on his chest.


"Merry Christmas."


She turns around and follows the bellhop off towards the elevators, singing 'Winter Wonderland' loudly as the scene fades out.


"What a beautiful sight... we're happy tonight... Walking in a winter wonderland..."


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak2.png>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________


____________


Time:  December 12, 2011...  10:50 PM

Place:  Los Angeles, California...  Hyatt Regency Hotel... Inside of Raynin's Suite...


____________


____________


She was sitting on the bed as she looked out over the lights of the city.  She was dressed in nothing more than a pair of light blue, high cut cotton panties and a white wife beater tank top.  The music is playing softly in the background and she's looking down at a book of pictures sighing softly and sniffing away tears.


"I hate Christmas time.  While everyone else is talking about going to visit family and planning trips, and talking about how wonderful it is at this time of year, all it does is remind me of what I lost."


She runs her fingers over the pictures of her with her parents at Christmas time.  She sees a picture of herself at about age four grinning up at the camera with only a few teeth in the front with wrapping paper and ribbon around her and hugging a box with a doll in it that's almost as big as she is and she chuckles.  She wipes her nose and flops down on her stomach and sighs heavily.


"I used to love Christmas.  It was my favorite time of year.  I used to believe in Santa and the tooth fairy and the easter bunny just like every other little kid...  But I was forced to grow up too early.  I had so many things taken from me...  I've lost so much family...   So many that I cared about..."


She flips to another photo of herself as a teenager, standing between a pair of handsome twin boys with braces and she smirks slightly to herself.


"Jason and Justin...  My two best friends in highschool...  I even lost the two of you."


She flips to a picture of the three of them together at a Christmas Party in their senior year of highschool.  They're each holding a present out to one another, and the photo under it shows them each holding up the gifts they'd gotten.  Justin had given her a locket with three hearts, and the pictures inside was of each of them, with her in the middle.  Jason had given her a charm bracelet, and she'd given them each matching watches in different colors.  When she flips the page, she sees the three of them heading off to prom.  Jason had asked her first, and Justin had taken another girl from school named Tammy who he'd ditched as soon as they'd finished taking pictures and stayed stuck by her and his brother for the rest of the night.  They'd been inseparable until that fateful night after the following Thanksgiving, just before Christmas when a drunk driver took Jason from them both and put Justin in a wheelchair.  Justin couldn't handle life without his brother, and instead of getting better, he'd just wasted away.  She'd been away at school when it happened, and remembered standing stoically as she paid homage to them both, only letting the tears slip while no one was looking to bless their grave sites.  She wipes her eyes again and sighs heavily as she looks down on their obituaries.


"So much loss... So much wasted potential... So much that's been taken fro me...  But this time I get to take back.  Christmas has always been such a bitch to me.  But this Christmas, I get to be a bitch to someone else.  This Christmas, I get to take one more step towards my goal of becoming Bombshell Champion as I lay waste to Minerva Soto.  Maybe... after I'm done with her... Christmas just may not look quite so bad anymore... But that remains to be seen..."


She lays her head down on the pillow and kisses her fingertips and places them on the faces of her friends and family she'd lost.


"Feliz Navidad..."



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______ 






<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


Pages: 1 2 3 [4] 5